so daunt the heart of those which are free from their power what a terror shall it be to live perpetually in the sight yea under the torture of thousands of legions of millions of Devils Oh the madness of wilfull sinners that will needs run themselves headily into so dreadfull a damnation It was high time for our Saviour to speak What with the Tempest what with the Apparition the Disciples were almost lost with fear How seasonable are his gracious redresses Till they were thus affrighted he would not speak when they were thus affrighted he would not hold his peace If his presence were fearfull yet his word was comfortable Be of good chear it is I yea it is his word only which must make his presence both known and comfortable He was present before they mistook him and feared there needs no other erection of their drooping hearts but It is I. It is cordial enough to us in the worst of our afflictions to be assured of Christs presence with us Say but It is I O Saviour and let evils doe their worst thou needest not say any more Thy voice was evidence enough so well were thy Disciples acquainted with the tongue of thee their Master that It is I was as much as an hundred names Thou art the good Shepherd we are not of thy Flock if we know thee not by thy voice from a thousand Even this one is a great word yea an ample style It is I. The same tongue that said to Moses I am hath sent thee saith now to the Disciples It is I I your Lord and Master I the commander of windes and waters I the soveraign Lord of Heaven and earth I the God of Spirits Let Heaven be but as one scroll and let it be written all over with titles they cannot expresse more then It is I. Oh sweet and seasonable word of a gracious Saviour able to calm all tempests able to revive all hearts Say but so to my Soul and in spight of Hell I am safe No sooner hath Jesus said I then Peter answers Master He can instantly name him that did not name himself Every little hint is enough to Faith The Church sees her Beloved as well through the Lattice as through the open Window Which of all the Followers of Christ gave so pregnant testimonies upon all occasions of his Faith of his Love to his Master as Peter The rest were silent whiles he both owned his Master and craved accesse to him in that liquid way Yet what a sensible mixture is here of Faith Distrust It is Faith that said Master it was Distrust as some have construed it that said If it be thou It was Faith that said Bid me come to thee implying that his word could as well enable as command it was Faith that durst step down upon that watery pavement it was Distrust that upon the sight of a mighty winde feared It was Faith that he walked it was Distrust that he sunk it was Faith that said Lord save me Oh the imperfect composition of the best Saint upon earth as far from pure Faith as from mere Infidelity If there be pure earth in the center all upward is mixed with the other elements contrarily pure Grace is above in the glorified Spirits all below is mixed with infirmity with corruption Our best is but as the Aire which never was never can be at once fully enlightned neither is there in the same Region one constant state of light It shall once be noon with us when we shall have nothing but bright beams of Glory now it is but the dawning wherein it is hard to say whether there be more light then darkness We are now fair as the Moon which hath some spots in her greatest beauty we shall be pure as the Sun whose face is all bright and glorious Ever since the time that Adam set his tooth in the Apple till our mouth be full of mould it never was it never can be other with us Far be it from us to settle willingly upon the dregs of our Infidelity far be it from us to be disheartened with the sense of our defects and imperfections We believe Lord help our unbelief Whiles I finde some disputing the lawfulness of Peter's suit others quarrelling his If it be thou let me be taken up with the wonder at the Faith the fervour the Heroical valour of this prime Apostle that durst say Bid me come to thee upon the waters He might have suspected that the Voice of his Master might have been as easily imitated by that imagined Spirit as his Person he might have feared the blustering tempest the threatning billows the yielding nature of that devouring element but as despising all these thoughts of misdoubt such is his desire to be near his Master that he saies Bid me come to thee upon the waters He saies not Come thou to me this had been Christ's act and not his Neither doth he say Let me come to thee this had been his act and not Christ's Neither doth he say Pray that I may come to thee as if this act had been out of the power of either But Bid me come to thee I know thou canst command both the waves and me me to be so light that I shall not bruise the moist surface of the waves the waves to be so solid that they shall not yield to my weight All things obey thee Bid me come to thee upon the waters It was a bold spirit that could wish it more bold that could act it No sooner hath our Saviour said Come then he sets his foot upon the unquiet Sea not fearing either the softness or the roughness of that uncouth passage We are wont to wonder at the courage of that daring man who first committed himself to the Sea in a frail Bark though he had the strength of an oaken planck to secure him how valiant must we needs grant him to be that durst set his foot upon the bare sea and shift his paces Well did Peter know that he who bade him could uphold him and therefore he both sues to be bidden and ventures to be upholden True Faith tasks it self with difficulties neither can be dismaied with the conceits of ordinary impossibilities It is not the scattering of straws or casting of mole-hills whereby the virtue of it is described but removing of mountain Like some courageous Leader it desires the honour of a danger and sues for the first onset whereas the worldly heart freezes in a lazie or cowardly fear and only casts for safety and ease Peter sues Jesus bids Rather will he work Miracles then disappoint the suit of a faithful man How easily might our Saviour have turned over this strange request of his bold Disiple and have said What my Omnipotence can doe is no rule for thy weakness It is no lesse then presumption in a mere man to hope to imitate the miraculous works of God and man Stay thou in the ship and wonder
Not Heaven but Earth not Soveraignty but Service not the Gentile but the Jew and do they say Not him but Barabbas Do ye thus requite the Lord O ye foolish people and unjust Thus were thine ears and thine eyes first crucified and through them was thy Soul wounded even to death before thy death whiles thou sawest their rage and heardst their noise of Crucifie crucifie Pilate would have chastised thee Even that had been a cruell mercy from him for what evil hadst thou done But that cruelty had been true mercy to this of the Jews whom no blood would satisfie but that of thy heart He calls for thy Fault they call for thy Punishment as proclaiming thy Crucifixion is not intended to satisfie Justice but Malice They cried the more Crucifie him Crucifie him As their clamour grew so the Presidents Justice declined Those Graces that lie loose and ungrounded are easily washt away with the first tide of Popularity Thrice had that man proclaimed the Innocence of him whom he now inclines to condemn willing to content the people Oh the foolish aimes of Ambition Not God not his Conscience come into any regard but the People What a base Idol doth the proud man adore even the Vulgar which a base man despiseth What is their applause but an idle winde what is their anger but a painted fire O Pilate where now is thy self and thy people whereas a good conscience would have stuck by thee for ever and have given thee boldness before the face of that God which thou and thy people shall never have the Happiness to behold The Jews have plaid their first part the Gentiles must now act theirs Cruell Pilate who knew Jesus was delivered for envie accused falsly maliciously pursued hath turned his profered chastisement into scourging Then Pilate took Jesus and scourged him Woe is me dear Saviour I feel thy lashes I shrink under thy painfull whippings thy nakedness covers me with shame and confusion That tender and precious body of thine is galled and torn with cords Thou that didst of late water the garden of Gethsemani with the drops of thy bloody sweat dost now bedew the pavement of Pilate's Hall with the showrs of thy blood How fully hast thou made good thy word I gave my back to the smiters and my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair I hid not my face from shame and spitting How can I be enough sensible of my own stripes these blows are mine both my sins have given them and they give remedies to my sins He was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was upon him and with his stripes are we healed O blessed Jesu why should I think strange to be scourged with tongue or hand when I see thee bleeding what lashes can I fear either from Heaven or earth since thy scourges have been born for me and have sanctified them to me Now dear Jesu what a world of insolent reproaches indignities tortures art thou entring into To an ingenuous and tender disposition scorns are torment enough but here pain helps to perfect thy misery their despight Who should be actors in this whole bloody execution but grim and barbarous Souldiers men inured to cruelty in whose faces were written the characters of Murder whose very trade was killing and whose looks were enough to prevent their hands These for the greater terrour of their concourse are called together and whether by the connivence or the command of their wicked Governour or by the instigation of the malicious Jews conspire to anticipate his death with scorns which they will after inflict with violence O my Blessed Saviour was it not enough that thy Sacred body was stripped of thy garments and waled with bloody stripes but that thy Person must be made the mocking-stock of thine insulting enemies thy Back disguised with purple robes thy Temples wounded with a thornie Crown thy Face spate upon thy Cheeks buffeted thy Head smitten thy Hand sceptred with a reed thy self derided with wrie mouths bended knees scoffing acclamations Insolent Souldiers whence is all this jeering and sport but to flout Majesty All these are the ornaments and ceremonies of a Royal Inauguration which now in scorn ye cast upon my despised Saviour Goe on make your selves merry with this jolly pastime Alas long agoe ye now feel whom ye scorned Is he a King think you whom ye thus plai'd upon Look upon him with gnashing and horrour whom ye look'd at with mockage and insultation Was not that Head fit for your Thorns which you now see crowned with Glory and Majesty Was not that Hand fit for a Reed whose iron Scepter crushes you to death Was not that Face fit to be spate upon from the dreadfull aspect whereof ye are ready to desire the mountains to cover you In the mean time whither O whither dost thou stoop O thou coeternal Son of thine eternal Father whither dost thou abase thy self for me I have sinned and thou art punished I have exalted my self and thou art dejected I have clad my self with shame and thou art stripped I have made my self naked and thou art clothed with robes of dishonour my head hath devised evil and thine is pierced with thorns I have smitten thee and thou art smitten for me I have dishonoured thee and thou for my sake art scorned Thou art made the sport of men for me that have deserved to be insulted on by Devils Thus disguised thus bleeding thus mangled thus deformed art thou brought forth whether for compassion or for a more universal derision to the furious multitude with an Ecce homo Behold the man look upon him O ye mercilesse Jews see him in his shame in his wounds and blood and now see whether ye think him miserable enough Ye see his Face blew and black with buffeting his Eyes swoln his Cheeks beslabbered with spittle his Skin torn with scourges his whole Body bathed in blood and would ye yet have more Behold the man the man whom ye envied for his greatnesse whom ye feared for his usurpation Doth he not look like a King is he not royally dressed See whether his magnificence do not command reverence from you Would ye wish a Finer King Are ye not afraid he will wrest the Scepter out of Caesar's hand Behold the man Yea and behold him well O thou proud Pilate O ye cruel Souldiers O ye insatiable Jews Ye see him base whom ye shall see glorious the time shall surely come wherein ye shall see him in another dresse he shall shine whom ye now see to bleed his Crown cannot be now so ignominious and painfull as it shall be once majestical and precious ye who now bend your knees to him in scorn shall see all knees both in Heaven and in earth and under the earth to bow before him in an awfull adoration ye that now see him with contempt shall behold him with horrour What an inward war do I yet finde in
and felicity if his absence could be grievous his return shall be happy and glorious Even so Lord Jesus come quickly In the mean while it is not Heaven that can keep thee from me it is not earth that can keep me from thee Raise thou up my Soul to a life of Faith with thee let me ever injoy thy conversation whiles I exspect thy return A SERMON OF PUBLICK THANKSGIVING For the wonderful Mitigation of the late Mortalitie Preached before His Majestie upon His gracious Command at His Court of Whitehall Jan. 29. 1625. and upon the same Command published by JOS. HALL Dean of Worcester Psal 68. vers 19 20. Blessed be the Lord who loadeth us daily with benefits even the God of our Salvation Selah He that is our God is the God of Salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death YEa blessed be the Lord who hath added this unto the load of his other Mercies to his unworthy servant that the same Tongue which was called not long since to chatter out our Publick Mournings in the Solemn Fast of this place is now imployed in a Song of Praise and the same Hand which was here lifted up for Supplication is now lift up in Thanksgiving Ye that then accompanied me with your tears and sighs accompany me now I beseech you in this happy change of note and time with your joyful Smiles and Acclamations to the GOD that hath wrought it It is not more natural for the Sun when it looks upon a moist and wellfermented earth to cause Vapors to ascend thence then it is for Greatness and Goodness when they both meet together upon an honest heart to draw up holy desires of gratulation The worth of the Agent doth it not alone without a â—it disposition in the Subject Let the Sun cast his strongest beams upon a flint a pumice he fetches out no stream Even so the Greatness and Goodness of the Almighty beating upon a dry and hard heart prevailes nothing Here all three are happily met In God infinite Greatness infinite Goodness such Greatness that he is attended with thousand thousands of Angels a Guard fit for the King of Heaven such Goodness that he receives Gifts even for the rebellious In David a Gracious heart that in a sweet sense of the great Goodness of his God breaths out this Divine Epiphonema Blessed be the Lord who loadeth us daily with benefits even the God of our Salvation c. Wherein methinks the sweet Singer of Israel seems to raise his note to the emulation of the Quire of Heaven in the melody of their Allelujahs yea let me say now that he sings above in that Blessed Consort of glorious Spirits his Ditty cannot be better then this that he sung here upon earth and wherein we are about to bear our parts at this time Prepare I beseech you both your eares for David's Song and your hearts and tongues for your own And first in this Angelical strain your thoughts cannot but observe without me the Descant and the Ground The Descant of Gratulation Blessed be the Lord wherein is both Applause and Excitation an Applause given to God's Goodness and an Excitation of others to give that Applause The Ground is a threefold respect Of what God is in himself God and Lord Of what God is and doth to us which loadeth us daily with benefits Of what he is both in himself and to us The God of our Salvation which last like to some rich Stone is set off with a dark foyl To God the Lord belong the issues from death So in the first for his own sake in the second for our sakes in the third for his own and ours as God as Lord as a Benefactor as a Saviour and Deliverer Blessed be the Lord. It is not hard to observe that David's Allelujahs are more then his Hosannas his thanks more then his suits Oft-times doth he praise God when be begs nothing seldome ever doth he beg that favour for which he doth not raise up his Soul to an anticipation of Thanks neither is this any other then the universal under-song of all his Heavenly Ditties Blessed be the Lord. Praised as our former Translation hath it is too low Honour is more then Praise Blessing is more then Honour Neither is it for nothing that from this word Barac to bless is derived Berec the knee which is bowed in blessing and the cryer before Joseph proclaimed Abrech calling for the honour of the knee from all beholders Gen. 41. 43. Every slight trivial acknowledgement of worth is a Praise Blessing is in a higher strain of gratitude that carries the whole sway of the heart with it in a kinde of Divine rapture Praise is in matter of complement Blessing of Devotion The Apostle's Rule is that the less is blessed of the greater Abraham of the King of Salem The Prophets charge is that the greater should be blessed of the less yea the greatest of the least God of man This agrees well Blessing is an act that will bear reciprocation God blesseth man and man blesseth God God blesseth man imperatively man blesseth God optatively God blesseth man in the acts of Mercy man blesseth God in the notions in the expressions of thanks God blesses man when he makes him good and happy man blesseth God when he confesseth how good how gracious how glorious he is so as the blessing is wholly taken up in agnition in celebration in the one we acknowledge the Bounty of God to us in the other we magnifie him vocally really for that Bounty Oh see then what high account God makes of the affections and actions of his poor silly earth-creeping creatures that he gives us in them power to bless himself and takes it as an honour to be blessed of us David wonders that God should so vouchsafe to bless man how much more must we needs wonder at the mercy of God that will vouchsafe to be blessed by man a worm an atome a nothing Yet both S. James tels us that with the tongue we bless God and the Psalmist calls for it here as a service of dear acceptation Blessed be the Lord. Even we men live not Cameleon-like with the aire of thanks nor feed ere the fatter with praises how much less our Maker O God we know well that whatsoever men or Angels doe or doe not thou canst not but be infinitely Blessed in thy self before ever any creature was thou didst equally injoy thy blessed Self from all Eternity what can this worthless loose filme of flesh either adde to or detract from thine Infiniteness Yet thou that humblest thy self to behold the things that are done in Heaven and earth humblest thy self also to accept the weak breath of our Praises that are sent up to thee from earth to Heaven How should this incourage the vows the endeavours of our hearty thankfulness to see them graciously taken Would men take up with good words with good desires and quit our bonds
over-ruling power The same power therefore that could have caused the fishes to leap upon drie land or to leave themselves forsaken of the waters upon the sands of the Lake will rather finde them in a place natural to their abiding Lanch out into the deep Rather in a desire to gratifie and obey his guest then to pleasure himself will Simon bestow one cast of his net Had Christ injoyned him an harder task he had not refused yet not without an allegation of the unlikelihood of successe Master we have travailed all night and caught nothing yet at thy word I will let down the Net The night was the fittest time for the hopes of their trade not unjustly might Simon misdoubt his speed by day when he had worn out the night in unprofitable labour Sometimes God crosseth the fairest of our exspectations and gives a blessing to those times and means whereof we despair That pains cannot be cast away which we resolve to lose for Christ O God how many do I see casting out their Nets in the great Lake of the World which in the whole night of their life have caught nothing They conceive mischief and bring forth iniquity they hatch Cockatrices egges and weave the Spiders web he that eateth of their egges dieth and that which is trodden upon breaketh out into a Serpent their webs shall be no garment neither shall they cover themselves with their labours O ye sons of men how long will ye love vanity and follow after lies Yet if we have thus vainly misspent the time of our darkness let us at the command of Christ cast out our new-washen nets our humble and penitent obedience shall come home laden with blessings And when they had so done they inclosed a great multitude of fishes so that their Net brake What a difference there is betwixt our own voluntary acts and those that are done upon command not more in the grounds of them then in the issue those are oft-times fruitlesse these ever successfull Never man threw out his Net at the word of his Saviour and drew it back empty Who would not obey thee O Christ since thou dost so bountifully requite our weakest services It was not mere retribution that was intended in this event but instruction also This act was not without a mysterie He that should be made a fisher of men shall in this draught foresee his success The Kingdome of Heaven is like a draw-net cast into the Sea which when it is full men draw to land The very first draught that Peter made after the complement of his Apostleship inclosed no lesse then three thousand Souls O powerful Gospel that can fetch sinful men from out of the depths of natural corruption O happy souls that from the blinde and muddy cells of our wicked nature are drawn forth to the glorious liberty of the sons of God! Simon 's Net breaks with the store Abundance is sometimes no lesse troublesome then want The Net should have held if Christ had not meant to over-charge Simon both with blessing and admiration How happily is that Net broken whose rupture draws the fisher to Christ Though the net brake yet the fish escaped not He that brought them thither to be taken held them there till they were taken They beckned to their partners in the other ship that they should come and help them There are other ships in partnership with Peter he doth not fish all the Lake alone There cannot be a better improvement of society then to help us gain to relieve us in our profitable labours to draw up the spiritual draught into the vessel of Christ and his Church Wherefore hath God given us partners but that we should becken to them for their aid in our necessary occasions Neither doth Simon slacken his hand because he had assistants What shall we say to those lazie fishers who can set others to the Drag whiles themselves look on at ease caring only to feed themselves with the fish not willing to wet their hands with the Net What shall we say to this excesse of gain The Nets break the ships sink with their burden Oh happy complaint of too large a capture O Saviour if those Apostolical vessels of thy first rigging were thus overlaid ours flote and totter with a ballasted lightness Thou who art no lesse present in these bottoms of ours lade them with an equall fraught of converted souls and let us praise thee for thus sinking Simon was a skilfull Fisher and knew well the depth of his trade and now perceiving more then Art or Nature in this draught he falls down at the knees of Jesus saying Lord goe from me for I am a sinfull man Himself is caught in this Net He doth not greedily fall upon so unexspected and profitable a booty but he turns his eyes from the draught to himself from the Act to the Author acknowledging vileness in the one in the other Majestie Goe from me Lord for I am a sinfull man It had been pity the honest Fisher-man should have been taken at his word O Simon thy Saviour is come into thine own ship to call thee to call others by thee unto blessedness and dost thou say Lord goe from me As if the Patient should say to the Physician Depart from me for I am sick It was the voice of astonishment not of dislike the voice of humility not of discontentment yea because thou art a sinfull man therefore hath thy Saviour need to come to thee to stay with thee and because thou art humble in the acknowledgment of thy sinfulness therefore Christ delights to abide with thee and will call thee to abide with him No man ever fared the worse for abasing himself to his God Christ hath left many a soul for froward and unkinde usage never any for the disparagement of it self and intreaties of humility Simon could not devise how to hold Christ faster then by thus suing to him to be gone then by thus pleading his unworthiness O my Soul be not weary of complaining of thine own wretchedness disgrace thy self to him that knows thy vilenesse be astonished at those mercies which have shamed thine ill deservings Thy Saviour hath no power to goe away from a prostrate heart He that resists the proud heartens the lowly Fear not for I will make thee henceforth a Fisher of men Loe this Humility is rewarded with an Apostleship What had the Earth ever more glorious then a Legacie from Heaven He that bade Christ goe from him shall have the honour to goe first on this happy errand This was a Trade that Simon had no skill of it could not but be enough to him that Christ said I will make thee the Miracle shewed him able to make good his word He that hath power to command the Fishes to be taken can easily inable the hands to take them What is this Divine Trade of ours then but a spiritual Piscation The World is a Sea Souls like fishes swim
us of the Devil and his Angels Messengers are inferiour to those that send them The seven Devils that entered into the swept and garnished house were worse then the former Neither can Principalities and Powers and Governours and Princes of the darkness of this World design others then several ranks of evil Angels There can be no being without some kind of order there can be no order in parity If we look up into Heaven there is The King of Gods The Lord of Lords higher then the highest If to the earth there are Monarchs Kings Princes Peeres people If we look down to Hell there is the Prince of Devils They labour for Confusion that call for Parity What should the Church doe with such a for me as is not exempliied in Heaven in Earth in Hell One Devil according to their supposition may be used to cast out another How far the command of one spirit over another may extend it is a secret of infernal state too deep for the inquiry of men The thing it self is apparent upon compact and precontracted composition one gives way to other for the common advantage As we see in the Common-wealth of Cheaters and Cut-purses one doth the fact another is feed to bring it out and to procure restitution both are of the trade both conspire to the fraud the actor falls not out with the revealer but divides with him that cunning spoil One malicious miscreant sets the Devil on work to the inflicting of disease or death another upon agreement for a further spiritual gain takes him off There is a Devil in both And if there seem more bodily favour there is no less spiritual danger in the latter In the one Satan wins the agent the suitor in the other It will be no cause of discord in Hell that one Devil gives ease to the body which another tormented that both may triumph in the gain of a Soul Oh God that any creature which bears thine Image should not abhorre to be beholding to the powers of Hell for aid for advice Is is not because there is not a God in Israel that men goe to inquire of the God of Ekron Can men be so sottish to think that the vowed enemie of their Souls can offer them a bait without an hook What evil is there in the City which the Lord hath not done what is there which he cannot as easily redress He wounds he heals again And if he will not It is the Lord let him doe what seems good in his eyes If he do not deliver us he will crown our faithfulness in a patient perseverance The wounds of God are better then the salves of Satan Was it possible that the wit of Envy could devise so high a slander Beelzebub was a God of the heathen therefore herein they accuse him for an Idolater Beelzebub was a Devil to the Jewes therefore they accuse him for a conjurer Beelzebub was the chief of Devils therefore they accuse him for on Arch-exorcist for the worst kinde of Magician Some professors of this black Art though their work be devilish yet they pretend to doe it in the name of Jesus and will presumptuously seem to doe that by command which is secretly transacted by agreement The Scribes accuse Christ of a direct compact with the Devil and suppose both a league and familiarity which by the Law of Moses in the very hand of a Saul was no other then deadly Yea so deep doth this wound reach that our Saviour searching it to the bottome findes no less in it then the sin against the Holy Ghost inferring hereupon that dreadful sentence of the irremissibleness of that sin unto death And if this horrible crimination were cast upon thee O Saviour in whom the Prince of this world found nothing what wonder is it if we thy sinful servants be branded on all sides with evil tongues Yea which is yet more how plain is it that these men forced their tongue to speak this slander against their own heart Else this Blasphemy had been onely against the Son of man not against the Holy Ghost but now that the searcher of hearts findes it to be no less then against the Blessed Spirit of God the spight must needs be obstinate their malice doth wilfully cross their conscience Envie never regards how true but how mischievous So it may gall or kill it cares little whether with truth or falshood For us Blessed are we when men revile us and say all manner of evil of us for the name of Chirst For them What reward shall be given to thee thou false tongue Even sharp arrows with hot burning coales yea those very coales of hell from which thou wert inkindled There was yet a third sort that went a mid-way betwixt wonder and censure These were not so malicious as to impute the miracle to a Satanical operation they confess it good but not enough and therefore urge Christ to a further proof Though thou hast cast out this dumb Devil yet this is no sufficient argument of thy Divine power We have yet seen nothing from thee like those antient Miracles of the times of our fore-fathers Joshuah caused the Sun to stand still Elias brought fire down from heaven Samuel astonish'd the people with thunder and rain in the midst of harvest If thou wouldst command our belief doe somewhat like to these The casting out of a Devil shews thee to have some power over Hell shew us now that thou hast no less power over Heaven There is a kinde of unreasonableness of desire and insatiableness in infidelity it never knows when it hath evidence enough This which the Jews overlooked was a more irrefragable demonstration of Divinity then that which they desired A Devil was more then a Meteor or a parcel of an element to cast out a Devil by command more then to command fire from Heaven Infidelity ever loves to be her own carver No son can be more like a father then these Jews to their progenitours in the desart that there might be no fear of degenerating into good they also of old tempted God in the Wilderness First they are weary of the Egyptian bondage and are ready to fall out with God and Moses for their stay in those fornaces By ten miraculous Plagues they are freed and going out of those confines the Egyptians follow them the Sea is before them now they are more afflicted with their liberty then their servitude The Sea yields way the Egyptians are drowned and now that they are safe on the other shore they tempt the Providence of God for water The Rock yields it them then no less for bread and meat God sends them Manna and Quailes they cry out of the food of Angels Their present enemies in the way are vanquished they whine at the men of measures in the heart of Canaan Nothing from God but Mercy nothing from them but Temptations Their true brood both in nature and in sin had abundant proofs of the
wrong in giving then in stealing God exspects our gifts not our spoils I fear there is too many a School and Hospital every stone whereof may be challenged Had Zacheus meant to give of his extortions he had not been so careful of his restitution now he restores to others that he may give of his own I give half my goods The Publicans heart was as large as his estate he was not more rich in goods then in bounty Were this example binding who should be rich to give who should be poor to receive In the streight beginnings of the Church those beneficences were requisite which afterwards in the larger elbow-room thereof would have caused much confusion If the first Christians laid down all at the Apostles feet yet ere long it was enough for the believing Corinthians every first day of the week to lay aside some pittance for charitable purposes We are no Disciples if we do not imitate Zacheus so far as to give liberally according to the proportion of our estate Giving is sowing the larger seeding the greater crop Giving to the poor is foeneration to God the greater bank the more interest Who can fear to be too wealthy Time was when men faulted in excess Proclamations were fain to restrain the Jews Statutes were fain to restrain our Ancestors Now there needs none of this Men know how to shut their hands alone Charity is in more danger of freezing then of burning How happy were it for the Church if men were onely close-handed to hold and not lime-fingered to take To the poor not to rich heirs God gives to him that hath we to him that wants Some want because they would whether out of prodigality or idleness some want because they must these are the fit Subjects of our beneficence not those other A poverty of our own making deserves no pity He that sustains the lewd feeds not his belly but his vice So then this living Legacy of Zacheus is free I give present I do give just my goods large half my goods fit to the poor Neither is he more bountiful in his gift then just in his restitution If I have take nought from any man by false accusation I restore it fourfold It was proper for a Publican to pill and pole the subject by devising complaints and raising causless vexations that his mouth might be stopt with fees either for silence or composition This had Zacheus often done Neither is this If a note of doubt but of assertion He is sure of the fact he is not sure of the persons their challenge must help to further his justice The true penitence of this holy Convert expresses it self in Confession in Satisfaction His Confession is free full open What cares he to shame himself that he may give glory to God Woe be to that bashfulness that ends in confusion of face O God let me blush before men rather then be confounded before Thee thy Saints and Angels His Satisfaction is no less liberal then his gift Had not Zacheus been careful to pay the debts of his fraud all had gone to the poor He would have done that voluntarily which the Young man in the Gospel was bidden to doe and refusing went away sorrowful Now he knew that his misgotten gain was not for God's Corban therefore he spares half not to keep but to restore This was the best dish in Zacheus his good chear In vain had he feasted Christ given to the poor confessed his extortions if he had not made restitution Woe is me for the paucity of true Converts There is much stoln goods little brought home Mens hands are like the fishers Flew yea like Hell it self which admits of no return O God we can never satisfie thee our score is too great our abilities too little but if we make not even with men in vain shall we look for mercy from thee To each his own had been well but four for one was munificent In our transactions of commerce we doe well to beat the bargain to the lowest but in cases of moral or spiritual payments to God or men now there must be a measure pressed shaken running over In good offices and due retributions we may not be pinching and niggardly It argues an earthly and ignoble minde where we have apparently wronged to higgle and dodge in the amends Oh mercy and justice well repaid This day is Salvation come to thine house Lo Zacheus that which thou givest to the poor is nothing to that which thy Saviour gives to thee If thou restorest four for one here is more then thousands of millions for nothing were every of thy pence a world they could hold no comparison with this bounty It is but dross that thou givest it is Salvation that thou receivest Thou gavest in present thou dost not receive in hope but This day is Salvation come to thine house Thine ill-gotten metalls were a strong barre to bolt Heaven gates against thee now that they are dissolved by a seasonable beneficence and restitution those gates of glory fly open to thy Soul Where is that man that can challenge God to be in his debt Who can ever say Lord this favour I did to the least of thine unrequited Thrice happy Publican that hast climbed from thy Sycomore to Heaven and by a few worthless baggs of unrighteous Mammon hast purchased to thy self a Kingdome uncorruptible undefiled and that fadeth not away JOHN BAPTIST beheaded THree of the Evangelists have with one pen recorded the death of the great harbinger of Christ as most remarkable and useful He was the fore-runner of Christ as into the world so out of it yea he that made way for Christ into the world made way for the name of Christ into the Court of Herod This Herod Antipas was son to that Herod who was and is ever infamous for the massacre at Bethleâ—m Cruelty runs in a blood The murderer of John the fore-runner of Christ is well descended of him who would have murdered Christ and for his sake murdered the Infants It was late ere this Herod heard the fame of Jesus not till he had taken off the head of John Baptist The father of this Herod inquired for Christ too soon this too late Great men should have the best intelligence If they improve it to all other uses of either frivolous or civil affaires with neglect of spirituall their judgment shall be so much more as their helps and means were greater Whether this Herod were taken up with his Arabian warrs against Arethas his father in law or whether he were imployed in his journey to Rome I inquire not but if he were at home I must wonder how he could be so long without the noise of Christ Certainly it was a sign he had a very irreligious Court that none of his Followers did so much as report to him the Miracles of our Saviour who doubtless told him many a vain tale the while One tells him of his brother Philip's
in the Sea Where do we ever else finde any compulsion offered by Christ to his Disciples He was like the good Centurion he said to one Go and he goeth When he did but call them from their nets they came and when he sent them by paires into the Cities and Country of Juâ—aea to preach the Gospel they went There was never errand whereon they went unwillingly only now he constrained them to depart We may easily conceive how loth they were to leave him whether out of love or of common civility Peter's tongue did but when it was speak the heart of the rest Master thou knowest that I love thee Who could chuse but be in love with such a Master and who can willingly part from what he loves But had the respects been only common and ordinary how unfit might it seem to leave a Master now towards night in a wild place amongst strangers unprovided of the means of his passage Where otherwise therefore he needed but to bid now he constrains O Saviour it was ever thy manner to call all men unto thee Come to me all that labour and are heavy laden When didst thou ever drive any one from thee Neither had it been so now but to draw them closer unto thee whom thou seemedst for the time to abdicate In the mean while I know not whether more to excuse their unwillingness or to applaud their obedience As it shall be fully above so it was proportionally here below In thy presence O Saviour is the fulness of joy Once when thou askedst these thy Domesticks whether they also would depart it was answered thee by one tongue for all Master whither should we goe from thee thou hast the words of eternal life What a death was it then to them to be compelled to leave thee Sometimes it pleaseth the Divine goodness to lay upon his servants such commands as savour of harshness and discomfort which yet both in his intention and in the event are no other then gracious and soveraign The more difficulty was in the charge the more praise was in the obedience I do not hear them stand upon the terms of capitulation with their Master nor pleading importunately for their stay but instantly upon the command they yield and goe We are never perfect Disciples till we can depart from our reason from our will yea O Saviour when thou biddest us from thy self Neither will the multitude be gone without a dismission They had followed him whiles they were hungry they will not leave him now they are fed Fain would they put that honour upon him which to avoid he is fain to avoid them gladly would they pay a Kingdome to him as their shot for their late banquet he shuns both it and them O Saviour when the hour of thy Passion was now come thou couldst offer thy self readily to thine apprehenders and now when the glory of the world presses upon thee thou runnest away from a Crown Was it to teach us that there is less danger in suffering then in outward prosperity What do we dote upon that worldly honour which thou heldest worthy of avoidance and contempt Besides this reservedness it was devotion that drew Jesus aside He went alone up to the mountain to pray Lo thou to whom the greatest throng was a solitude in respect of the fruition of thy Father thou who wert uncapable of distraction from him with whom thou wert one wouldst yet so much act man as to retire for the opportunity of prayer to teach us who are nothing but wilde thoughts and giddy distractedness to goe aside when we would speak with God How happy is it for us that thou prayedst O Saviour thou prayedst for us who have not Grace enough to pray for our selves not worth enough to be accepted when we do pray Thy prayers which were most perfect and impetrative are they by which our weak and unworthy prayers receive both life and favour And now how assiduous should we be in our supplications who are empty of grace full of wants when thou who wert a God of all power praiedst for that which thou couldst command Therefore do we pray because thou praiedst therefore do we exspect to be graciously answered in our prayers because thou didst pray for us here on earth and now intercedest for us in Heaven The evening was come the Disciples look'd long for their Master and loath they were to have stirred without him but his command is more then the strongest wind to fill their sailes and they are now gone Their expectation made not the evening seem so long as our Saviours devotion made it seem short to him He is on the mount they on the sea yet whiles he was in the mount praying and lifting up his eyes to his Father he failes not to cast them about upon his Disciples tossed on the waves Those all-seeing eyes admit of no limits At once he sees the highest Heavens and the midst of the sea the glory of his Father and the misery of his Disciples Whatever prospects present themselves to his view the distress of his Followers is ever most noted How much more dost thou now O Saviour from the height of thy glorious advancement behold us thy wretched servants tossed on the unquiet sea of this World and beaten with the troublesome and threatning billows of Affliction Thou foresawest their toil and danger are thou dismissedst them and purposedly sendest them away that they might be tossed Thou that couldest prevent our sufferings by thy power wilt permit them in thy wisdome that thou maist glorifie thy mercy in our deliverance and confirm our Faith by the issue of our distresses How do all things now seem to conspire to the vexing of thy poor Disciples The night was sullen and dark their Master was absent the sea was boistrous the windes were high and contrary Had their Master been with them howsoever the elements had raged they had been secure Had their Master been away yet if the sea had been quiet or the winds fair the passage might have been indured Now both season and sea and winde and their Master's desertion had agreed to render them perfectly miserable Sometimes the Providence of God hath thought good so to order it that to his best servants there appeareth no glimpse of comfort but so absolute vexation as if Heaven and earth had plotted their full affliction Yea O Saviour what a dead night what a fearful tempest what an astonishing dereliction was that wherein thou thy self cryedst out in the bitterness of thine anguished Soul My God my God why hast thou for saken me Yet in all these extremities of misery our gracious God intends nothing but his greater glory and ours the Triumph of our Faith the crown of our Victory All that longsome and tempestuous night must the Disciples wear out in danger and horror as given over to the windes and waves but in the fourth watch of the night when they were wearied out with toils
miserabilior affectata miserior Forced bondage is more worthy of pity affected bondage is more miserable And if God's hand touch him never so little can his Gold bribe a disease can his bags keep his head from aking or the Gout from his joynts or doth his loathing stomack make a difference betwixt an earthen and silver dish O vain desires and impotent contentments of men who place happiness in that which doth not onely not save them from evils but help to make them miserable Behold their wealth feeds them with famine recreates them with toil chears them with cares blesses them with torments and yet they say Bonum est esse hîc How are their sleeps broken with cares how are their hearts broken with losses Either Riches have wings which in the clipping or pulling flye away and take them to Heaven or else their Souls have wings Stulte hac nocte Thou fool this night and fly from their riches to Hell Non Dominus sed colonus saith Seneca Not the Lord but the farmer So that here are both perishing riches and a perishing Soul Uncertainty of riches as S. Paul to his Timothy and certainty of misery And yet these vain men say Bonum est esse hîc The man of Honour that I may use Bernard's phrase that hath Assuerus his proclamation made before him which knows he is not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a certain great man as Simon affected but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the man which Demosthenes was proud of that sees all heads bare and all knees bent to him that findes himself out of the reach of envy on the pitch of admiration saies Bonum est esse hîc Alas how little thinks he of that which that good man said to his Eugenius Non est quòd blandiatur celsitudo ubi solicitudo major what care we for the fawning of that greatness which is attended with more care King Henry the seventh's Embleme in all his buildings in the windows was still a Crown in a bush of Thorns I know not with what historical allusion but sure I think to imply that great places are not free from great cares Saul knew what he did when he hid himself among the stuff No man knoweth the weight of a Scepter but he that swaieth it As for subordinate greatness it hath so much less worth as it hath more dependance How many sleepless nights and restless days and busie shifts doth their ambition cost them that affect eminence Certainly no men are so worthy of pity as they whose height thinks all other worthy of contempt High places are slippery and as it is easie to fall so the ruine is deep and the recovery difficult Altiorem locum sortitus es non tutiorem sublimiorem sed non sccuriorem saith Bernard Thou hast got an higher place but not a safer a loftier but not more secure Aulae culmen lubricum The slippery ridge of the Court was the old title of Honour David's curse was fiat via eorum tenebrae lubricum Let their way be made dark and slippery What difference is there betwixt his curse and the happiness of the Ambitious but this That the way of the one is dark and slippery the way of the other lightsome and slippery that dark that they may fall this light that they may see and be seen to fall Please your selves then ye great ones and let others please you in the admiration of your height But if your goodness do not answer your greatness Sera querela est quoniam elevans allisisti me It is a late complaint Thou hast lift me up to cast me down Your ambition hath but set you up a scaffold that your misery might be more notorious And yet these clients of Honour say Bonum est esse hîc The pampered Glutton when he seeth his table spread with full bowls with costly dishes and curious sawces the dainties of all three elements says Bonum est esse hîc And yet eating hath a satiety and satiety a weariness his heart is never more empty of contentment then when his stomack is fullest of Delicates When he is empty he is not well till he be filled when he is full he is not well till he have got a stomack Et momentanea blandimenta gulae stercoris fine condemnat saith Hierome And condemns all the momentany pleasures of his maw to the dunghill And when he sits at his feasts of marrow and fat things as the Prophet speaks his table according to the Psalmists imprecation is made his snare a true snare every way His Soul is caught in it with excess his estate with penury his Body with diseases Neither doth he more plainly tear his meat in pieces with his teeth then he doth himself and yet this vain man saies Bonum est esse hîc The petulant Wanton thinks it the onely happiness that he may have his full scope to filthy dalliance Little would he so doe if he could see his Strumpet as she is her eyes the eyes of a Cockatrice her hairs snakes her painted face the visor of a fury her heart snares her hands bands and her end wormwood consumption of the flesh destruction of the Soul and the flames of lust ending in the flames of Hell Since therefore neither Pleasures nor Honour not Wealth can yield any true contentment to their best favourites let us not be so unwise as to speak of this vale of misery as Peter did of the hill of Tabor Bonum est esse hîc And if the best of earth cannot doe it why will ye seek it in the worst How dare any of you great one seek to purchase contentment with Oppression Sacriledge Bribery out-facing innocence and truth with power damning your own Souls for but the humoring of a few miserable days Filii hominum usquequo gravi corde ad quid diligitis vanitatem quaeritis mendacium O ye sons of men how long c. But that which moved Peter's desire though with imperfection shews what will perfect our desire and felicity for if a glimpse of this Heavenly glory did so ravish this worthy Disciple that he thought it happiness enough to stand by and gaze upon it how shall we be affected with the contemplation yea fruition of the Divine Presence Here was but Tabor there is Heaven here were but two Saints there many millions of Saints and Angels here was Christ transfigured there he sits at the right hand of Majesty here was a representation there a gift and possession of Blessedness Oh that we could now forget the world and fixing our eyes upon this better Tabor say Bonum est esse hîc Alas this life of ours if it were not short yet it is miserable and if it were not miserable yet it is short Tell me ye that have the greatest command on earth whether this vile world have ever afforded you any sincere contentation The world is your servant if it were your Parasite yet could it make you heartily
desire rather to leave their children great then good that are more ambitious to have their sons Lords on earth then Kings in Heaven Yet I commend thee Salome that thy first plot was to have thy sons Disciples of Christ then after to prefer them to the best places of that attendance It is the true method of Divine prudence O God first to make our children happy with the honour of thy service and then to endeavour their meet advancement upon earth The mother is but put upon this suit by her sons their heart was in her lips They were not so mortified by their continual conversation with Christ hearing his Heavenly doctrine seeing his Divine carriage but that their mindes were yet roving after temporal Honours Pride is the inmost coat which we put off last and which we put on first Who can wonder to see some sparks of weak and worldly desires in their holiest teachers when the blessed Apostles were not free from some ambitious thoughts whiles they sate at the feet yea in the bosome of their Saviour The near kindred this woman could challenge of Christ might seem to give her just colour of more familiarity yet now that she comes upon a suit she submits her self to the lowest gesture of suppliants We need not be taught that it is fit for petitioners to the Great to present their humble supplications upon their knees O Saviour if this woman so nearly allied to thee according to the flesh coming but upon a temporal occasion to thee being as then compassed about with humane infirmities adored thee ere she durst sue to thee what reverence is enough for us that come to thee upon spiritual suits sitting now in the height of Heavenly Glory and Majesty Say then thou wife of Zebedee what is it that thou cravest of thine omnipotent kinsman A certain thing Speak out woman what is this certain thing that thou cravest How poor and weak is this supplicatory anticipation to him that knew thy thoughts ere thou utteredst them ere thou entertainedst them We are all in this tune every one would have something such perhaps as we are ashamed to utter The Proud man would have a certain thing Honour in the world the Covetous would have a certain thing too Wealth and abundance the Malicious would have a certain thing Revenge on his enemies the Epicure would have Pleasure and Long life the Barren Children the Wanton Beauty Each one would be humored in his own desire though in variety yea contradiction to other though in opposition not more to God's will then our own good How this suit sticks in her teeth and dare not freely come forth because it is guilty of its own faultinesse What a difference there is betwixt the prayers of Faith and the motions of Self-love and infidelity Those come forth with boldnesse as knowing their own welcome and being well assured both of their warrant and acceptation these stand blushing at the door not daring to appear like to some baffled suit conscious to its own unworthinesse and just repulse Our inordinate desires are worthy of a check when we know that our requests are holy we cannot come with too much confidence to the throne of Grace He that knew all their thoughts afar off yet as if he had been a stranger to their purposes asks What wouldest thou Our infirmities do then best shame us when they are fetcht out of our own mouths Like as our Prayers also serve not to acquaint God with our wants but to make us the more capable of his mercies The suit is drawn from her now she must speak Grant that these my two sons may sit one on thy right hand the other on thy left in thy Kingdome It is hard to say whether out of more pride or ignorance It was as received as erroneous a conceit among the very Disciples of Christ that he should raise up a Temporal Kingdom over the now-tributary and beslaved people of Israel The Romans were now their masters their fancy was that their Messias should shake off this yoke and reduce them to their former Liberty So grounded was this opinion that the two Disciples in their walk to Emmaus could say We trusted it had been he that should have delivered Israel and when after his Resurrection he was walking up mount Olivet towards Heaven his very Apostles could ask him if he would now restore that long-exspected Kingdome How should we mitigate our censures of our Christian brethren if either they mistake or know not some secondary truths of Religion when the domestick Attendants of Christ who heard him every day till the very point of his Ascension misapprehended the chief cause of his coming into the world and the state of his Kingdome If our Charity may not bear with small faults what doe we under his name that conniv'd at greater Truth is as the Sun bright in it self yet there are many close corners into which it never shined O God if thou open our hearts we shall take in those beams till thou doe so teach us to attend patiently for our selves charitably for others These Fishermen had so much Courtship to know that the right hand and the left of any Prince were the chief places of Honour Our Saviour had said that his twelve Followers should sit upon twelve thrones and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel This good woman would have her two sons next to his person the prime Peers of his Kingdome Every one is apt to wish the best to his own Worldly Honour is neither worth our suit nor unworthy our acceptance Yea Salome had thy mind been in Heaven hadst thou intended this desired preeminence of that celestial state of Glory yet I know not how to justifie thine ambition Wouldst thou have thy sons preferred to the Father of the faithfull to the blessed Mother of thy Saviour That very wish were presumptuous For me O God my ambition shall goe so high as to be a Saint in Heaven and to live as holily on earth as the best but for precedency of Heavenly honour I do not I dare not affect it It is enough for me if I may lift up my head amongst the heels of thy Blessed Ones The mother asks the sons have the answer She was but their tongue they shall be her eares God ever imputes the acts to the first mover rather then to the instrument It was a sore check Ye know not what ye ask In our ordinary communication to speak idly is sin but in our suits to Christ to be so inconsiderate as not to understand our own petitions must needs be a foul offence As Faith is the ground of our Prayers so Knowledge is the ground of our Faith If we come with indigested requests we prophane that Name we invoke To convince their unfitness for Glory they are sent to their impotency in Suffering Are ye able to drink of the cup whereof I shall drink and to be baptized with the Baptisme wherewith
at once removes that which both they did and might have feared The stone is removed the seal broken the watch fled What a scorn doth the Almighty God make of the impotent designes of men They thought the stone shall make the grave sure the seal shall make the stone sure the guard shall make both sure Now when they think all safe God sends an Angel from Heaven above the earth quakes beneath the stone rolls away the Souldiers stand like carkasses and when they have got heart enough to run away think themselves valiant the Tomb is opened Christ is risen they confounded Oh the vain projects of silly men as if with one shovel-full of mire they would dam up the Sea or with a clout hang'd forth they would keep the Sun from shining Oh these Spiders-webs or houses of Cards which fond children have as they think skilfully framed which the least breath breaks and ruines Who are we sorry worms that we should look in any business to prevail against our Creator What creature is so base that he cannot arm against us to our confusion The Lice and Frogs shall be too strong for Pharaoh the Worms for Herod There is no wisdome nor counsel against the Lord. Oh the marvellous pomp and magnificence of our Saviours Resurrection The earth quakes the Angel appears that it may be plainly seen that this Divine person now rising had the command both of earth and Heaven At the dissolution of thine Humane nature O Saviour was an Earthquake at the re-uniting of it is an Earthquake to tell the world that the God of Nature then suffered and had now conquered Whiles thou laiest still in the earth the earth was still when thou camest to fetch thine own The earth trembled at the presence of the Lord at the presence of the God of Jacob. When thou our true Sampson awakedst and foundst thy self tied with these Philistian cords and rousedst up and brakest those hard and strong twists with a sudden power no marvel if the room shook under thee Good cause had the earth to quake when the God that made it powerfully calls for his own flesh from the usurpation of her bowels Good cause had she to open her graves and yield up her dead in attendance to the Lord of Life whom she had presumed to detain in that cell of her darkness What a seeming impotence was here that thou who art the true Rock of thy Church shouldst lye obscurely shrouded in Joseph's rock thou that art the true corner-stone of thy Church shouldst be shut up with a double stone the one of thy grave the other of thy vault thou by whom we are sealed to the day of our Redemption shouldst be sealed up in a blind cavern of earth But now what a demonstration of power doth both the world and I see in thy glorious Resurrection The rocks tear the graves open the stones roll away the dead rise and appear the Souldiers flee and tremble Saints and Angels attend thy rising O Saviour thou laiest down in weakness thou risest in power and glory thou laiest down like a man thou risest like a God What a lively image hast thou herein given me of the dreadful Majesty of the general Resurrection and thy second appearance Then not the earth onely but the powers of Heaven shall be shaken not some few graves shall be open and some Saints appear but all the bars of death shall be broken and all that sleep in their graves shall awake and stand up from the dead before thee not some one Angel shall descend but thou the great Angel of the Covenant attended with thousand thousands of those mighty Spirits And if these stout Souldiers were so filled with terrour at the feeling of an Earthquake and the sight of an Angel that they had scarce breath left in them for the time to witness them alive where shall thine enemies appear O Lord in the day of thy terrible appearance when the earth shall reel and vanish and the elements shall be on a flame about their ears and the Heavens shall wrap up as a scroll O God thou mightest have removed this stone by the force of thine Earthquake as well as rive other rocks yet thou wouldst rather use the Ministery of an Angel or thou that gavest thy self life and gavest being both to the stone and to the earth couldst more easily have removed the stone then moved the earth but it was thy pleasure to make use of an Angels hand And now he that would ask why thou wouldst doe it rather by an Angel then by thy self may as well ask why thou didst not rather give thy Law by thine own immediate hand then by the ministration of Angels why by an Angel thou struckest the Israelites with plagues the Assyrians with the sword why an Angel appeared to comfort thee after thy Temptation and Agony when thou wert able to comfort thy self why thou usest the influences of Heaven to fruiten the earth why thou imployest Second causes in all events when thou couldst doe all things alone It is good reason thou shouldst serve thy self of thine own neither is there any ground to be required whether of their motion or rest besides thy will Thou didst raise thy self the Angels removed the stone They that could have no hand in thy Resurrection yet shall have an hand in removing outward impediments not because thou needst but because thou wouldst like as thou alone didst raise Lazarus thou badst others let him loose Works of Omnipotency thou reservest to thine own immediate performance ordinary actions thou doest by subordinate means Although this act of the Angels was not merely with respect to thee but partly to those devout Women to ease them of their care to manifest unto them thy Resurrection So officious are those glorious Spirits not onely to thee their Maker but even to the meanest of thy servants especially in the furtherance of all their spiritual designes Let us bring our Odours they will be sure to roll away the stone Why do not we imitate them in our forwardness to promote each others Salvation We pray to doe thy will here as they doe in Heaven if we do not act our wishes we do but mock thee in our Devotions How glorious did this Angel of thine appear The terrified Souldiers saw his face like lightning both they and the Women saw his garments shining bright and white as snow such a presence became his errand It was fit that as in thy Passion the Sun was darkned and all Creatures were clad with heaviness so in thy Resurrection the best of thy Creatures should testifie their joy and exsultation in the brightness of their habit that as we on Festival-dayes put on our best cloaths so thine Angels should celebrate this blessed Festivity with a meet representation of Glory They could not but injoy our joy to see the work of mans Redemption thus fully finished and if there be mirth in Heaven at the conversion of
interposed Hadst thou merely respected thine own Glory thou hadst instantly changed thy grave for thy Paradise for so much the sooner hadst thou been possessed of thy Fathers joy we would not continue in a Dungeon when we might be in a Palace but thou who for our sakes vouchsafedst to descend from Heaven to earth wouldst now in the upshot have a gracious regard to us in thy return Thy death had troubled the hearts of many Disciples who thought that condition too mean to be compatible with the glory of the Messiah and thoughts of diffidence were apt to seize upon the holiest breasts So long therefore wouldst thou hold footing upon earth till the world were fully convinced of the infallible evidences of thy Resurrection of all which time thou only canst give an account it was not for flesh and blood to trace the waies of Immortality neither was our frail corruptible sinful nature a meet companion for thy now-glorified Humanity the glorious angels of Heaven were now thy fittest attendants But yet how oft did it please thee graciously to impart thy self this while unto men and not only to appear unto thy Disciples but to renew unto them the familiar forms of thy wonted conversation in conferring walking eating with them and now when thou drewest near to thy last parting thou who hadst many times shew'd thy self before to thy several Disciples thoughtest meet to assemble them all together for an universal valediction Who can be too rigorous in censuring the ignorances of well-meaning Christians when he sees the domestick Followers of Christ even after his Resurrection mistake the main end of his coming in the flesh Lord wilt thou at this time restore again the Kingdome to Israel They saw their Master now out of the reach of all Jewish envie they saw his power illimited and irresistible they saw him stay so long upon earth that they might imagine he meant to fix his abode there and what should he doe there but reign and wherefore should they be now assembled but for the choice and distribution of Offices and for the ordering of the affairs of that state which was now to be vindicated O weak thoughts of well-instructed Disciples What should an Heavenly body doe in an earthly throne How should a spiritual life be imployed in secular cares How poor a business is the temporal Kingdome of Israel for the King of Heaven And even yet O Blessed Saviour I do not hear thee sharply controll this erroneous conceit of thy mistaken Followers thy mild correction insists rather upon the time then the misconceived substance of that restauration It was thy gracious purpose that thy Spirit should by degrees rectifie their judgements and illuminate them with thy Divine truths in the mean time it was sufficient to raise up their hearts to an expectation of that Holy Ghost which should shortly lead them into all needful and requisite verities And now with a gracious promise of that Spirit of thine with a careful charge renewed unto thy Disciples for the promulgation of thy Gospel with an Heavenly Benediction of all thine acclaming attendance thou tak'st leave of earth When he had spoken these things whiles they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight Oh happy parting fit for the Saviour of mankind answerable to that Divine conversation to that succeeding Glory O blessed Jesu let me so farre imitate thee as to depart hence with a blessing in my mouth let my Soul when it is stepping over the threshold of Heaven leave behind it a legacy of Peace and Happiness It was from the mount of Olives that thou tookst thy rise into Heaven Thou mightest have ascended from the valley all the globe of earth was alike to thee but since thou wert to mount upward thou wouldst take so much advantage as that staire of ground would afford thee thou wouldst not use the help of a Miracle in that wherein Nature offered her ordinary service What difficulty had it been for thee to have styed up from the very center of earth But since thou hadst made hills so much nearer unto Heaven thou wouldst not neglect the benefit of thy own Creation Where we have common helps we may not depend upon Supernatural provisions we may not strain the Divine Providence to the supply of our negligence or the humoring of our presumption Thou that couldst alwaies have walked on the Sea wouldst walk so but once when thou wantedst shipping thou to whom the highest mountains were but valleys wouldst walk up to an hill to ascend thence into Heaven O God teach me to bless thee for means when I have them and to trust thee for means when I have them not yea to trust to thee without means when I have no hope of them What hill was this thou chosest but the mount of Olives Thy Pulpit shall I call it or thine Oratory The place from whence thou hadst wont to showre down thine Heavenly Doctrine upon the hearers the place whence thou hadst wont to sent up thy Prayers unto thy Heavenly Father the place that shared with the Temple for both In the day-time thou wert preaching in the Temple in the night praying in the mount of Olives On this very hill was the bloody sweat of thine Agonie now is it the mount of thy Triumph From this mount of Olives did flow that oyle of gladness wherewith thy Church is everlastingly refreshed That God that uses to punish us in the same kind wherein we have offended retributes also to us in the same kind and circumstances wherein we have been afflicted To us also O Saviour even to us thy unworthy members dost thou seasonably vouchsafe to give a proportionable joy to our heaviness laughter to our mourning glory to contempt and shame Our agonies shall be answered with exaltation Whither then O Blessed Jesu whither didst thou ascend whither but home into thine Heaven From the mountain wert thou taken up and what but Heaven is above the hills Lo these are those mountains of spices which thy Spouse the Church long since desired thee to climbe Thou hast now climbed up that infinite steepness and hast left all sublimity below thee Already hadst thou approved thy self the Lord and Commander of Earth of Sea of Hell The Earth confest thee her Lord when at thy voice she rendered thee thy Lazarus when she shook at thy Passion and gave up her dead Saints The Sea acknowledged thee in that it became a pavement to thy feet and at thy command to the feet of thy Disciple in that it became thy Treasury for thy Tribute-money Hell found and acknowledged thee in that thou conqueredst all the powers of darkness even him that had the power of death the Devil It now onely remained that as the Lord of the Aire thou shouldst pass through all the regions of that yielding element and as Lord of Heaven thou shouldst pass through all the glorious contignations thereof that so every knee might bow
for thanks who would be a debter With the God of Mercy this cheap payment is current If he then will honour us so far as to be blessed of us Oh let us honour him so far as to blesse him Quare verbis parcam gratuita sunt Why do we spare thanks that cost us nothing as that wise heathen O give unto the Lord ye mighty give unto the Lord the praises due to his name offer to God the sacrifice of thanksgiving and still let the foot of our song be Blessed be the Lord. This for the Descant of gratulation the Ground follows His own sake hath reason to be first God will be blessed both as Jah and Adonai the one the style of his Essence the other of his Soveraignty Even the most accursed Deist would confesse that as a pure simple infinite absolute being God is to be blessed for if Being be good and these two be convertible Nature must needs teach him that an absolute and infinite Being must needs be absolutely and infinitely good But what do I blur the Glory of this Day with mention of those Monsters whose Idol is Nature whose Religion is secondary Atheism whose true region is the lowest Hell Those damned Ethnicks cannot will not conceive of God as he is because they impiously sever his Essence from his inward Relations We Christians can never be so heavenly affected to God as we ought till we can rise to this pitch of Piety to blesse God for what he is in himself without the external beneficial relations to the creature Else our respects reflect too much homeward and we do but look through God at our selves Neither is it for us only to blesse him as an absolute God but as a Soveraign Lord too whose Power hath no more limit then his Essence the great Moderator of Heaven and earth giving laws to his creature overruling all things marshalling all events crushing his enemies maintaining his Church adored by Angels trembled at by Devils Behold here a Lord worthy to be blessed We honour as we ought your conspicuous Greatness O ye eminent Potentates of the earth but alas what is this to the great Lord of Heaven when we look up thither we must crave leave to pity the breath of your nostrils the rust of your Coronets the dust of your graves the sting of your felicities and if ye take not good heed the blots of your memories As ye hold all in â—ee from this great Lord so let it be no disparagement to you to doe your lowliest homage to his footstool homage I mean in Action give me the reall benediction I am sure that is the best They blesse God that praise him they blesse him more and praise him best that obey him There are that crouch to you Great ones who yet hate you Oh let us take heed of offering these hollow observances to the searcher of hearts if we love not our own confusion They that proclaimed Christ at Jerusalem had not only Hosanna in their mouths but palms in their hands too so must we have Let me say then If the Hand bless not the Lord the Tongue is an Hypocrite Away with the wast complements of our vain Formalities Let our loud actions drown the language of our words in blessing the name of the Lord. Neither must we bless God as a Soveraign Lord only but which is yet a more feeling relation as a munificent Benefactor Who loadeth us daily with benefits Such is man's self-love that no inward worth can so attract his praises as outward beneficence Whiles thou makest much of thy self every one shall speak well of thee how much more whiles thou makest much of them Here God hath met with us also Not to perplex you with scanning the variety of senses wherewith I have observed this Psalm above all other of David's to abound see here I beseech you a four-fold gradation of Divine Bounty First here are Benefits The word is not expressed in the Original but necessarily implied in the sense for there are but three loads whereof man is capable from God Favours Precepts Punishments the other two are out of the road of Gratulation When we might therefore have exspected Judgments behold hold Benefits And those secondly not sparingly handfulled out to us but dealt to us by the whole load loadeth with benefits Whom thirdly doth he load but us Not worthy and well-deserving subjects but us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rebels And lastly this he doth not at one doal and no more as even churls rare Feasts use to be plentifull but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 successively unweariedly perpetually One favour were too much here are Benefits a sprinkling were too much here is a load once were too oft here is daily largition Cast your eyes therefore a little upon this threefold exaggeration of Beneficence the measure a load of benefits the subject unworthy us the time daily Who daily loadeth us with benefits Where shall we begin to survey this vast load of Mercies Were it no more but that he hath given us a world to live in a life to injoy aire to breath in earth to tread on fire to warm us water to cool and cleanse us cloaths to cover us food to nourish us sleep to refresh us houses to shelter us variety of creatures to serve and delight us here were a just load But now if we yet adde to these civility of breeding dearnesse of friends competency of Estate degrees of Honour honesty or dignity of vocation favour of Princes successe in imployments domestick comforts outward peace good reputation preservation from dangers rescue from evils the load is well mended If yet ye shall come closer and adde due proportion of Body integrity of parts perfection of senses strength of nature mediocrity of health sufficiency of appetite vigour of digestion wholsome temper of seasons freedome from cares this course must needs heighten it yet more If still ye shall adde to these the order and power and exercise of our inward Faculties inriched with Wisdome Art Learning Experience expressed by a not-unhandsome Elocution and shall now lay all these together that concern Estate Body Minde how can the axel-tree of the Soul but crack under the load of these Favours But if from what God hath done for us as men we look to what he hath done for us as Christians that he hath imbraced us with an everlasting Love that he hath molded us anew enlivened us by his Spirit fed us by his Word Sacraments clothed us with his Merits bought us with his Blood becoming vile to make us glorious a Curse to invest us with Blessedness in a word that he hath given himself to us his Son for us Oh the height and depth and breadth of the rich mercies of our God! Oh the boundlesse toplesse bottomlesse load of Divine benefits whose immensity reaches from the center of this earth to the unlimited extent of the very Empyreal Heavens Oh that men would praise the
desire to save the labour of Transcriptions I found it not unfit the World should see what Preparative was given for so stirring a Potion neither can there be so much need in these languishing times of any discourse as that which serves to quicken our Mortification wherein I so much rejoyce to have so happily met with those Reverend Bishops who led the way and followed me in this Holy Service The God of Heaven make all our endeavours effectuall to the saving of the Souls of his people Amen A SERMON PREACHED To his Majestie on the Sunday before the Fast being March 30. at White-hall In way of preparation for that holy Exercise By the B. of EXCESTER Galat. 2. 20. I am crucified with Christ Neverthelesse I live c. HE that was once tossed in the confluence of two Seas Acts 27. 41. was once no lesse streightned in his resolutions betwixt life and death Phil. 1. 23. Neither doth my Text argue him in any other case here As there he knew not whether he should chuse so here he knew not whether he had I am crucified there he is dead yet I live there he is alive again yet not I there he lives not but Christ in me there he more then lives This holy correction makes my Text full of wonders full of sacred riddles 1. The living God is dead upon the Crosse Christ crucified 2. S. Paul who died by the sword dies on the Cross 3. S. Paul who was not Paul till after Christ's death is yet crucified with Christ 4. S. Paul thus crucified yet lives 5. S. Paul lives not himself whiles he lives 6. Christ who is crucified lives in Paul who was crucified with him See then here both a Lent and an Easter A Lent of Mortification I am crucified with Christ an Easter of Resurrection and life I live yet not I but Christ lives in me The Lent of my Text will be sufficient as proper for this season wherein my speech shall passe through three long stages of discourse Christ crucified S. Paul crucified S. Paul crucified with Christ In all which your Honourable and Christian patience shall as much shorten my way as my care shall shorten the way to your patience Christ's Cross is the first lesson of our infancy worthy to be our last and all The great Doctor of the Gentiles affected not to flie any higher pitch Grande crucis Sacramentum as Ambrose This is the greatest wonder that ever earth or heaven yielded God incarnate was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but God suffering and dying was so much more as Death is more penal then Birth The God-head of man and the blood of God are two such Miracles as the Angels of Heaven can never enough look into never admire enough Ruffin tells us that among the Sacred Characters of the Egyptians the Cross was antiently one which was said to signifie eternal life hence their Learneder sort were converted to and confirmed in the Faith Surely we know that in God's Hieroglyphicks Eternal Life is both represented and exhibited to us by the Crosse That the Crosse of Christ was made of the Tree of Life a slip whereof the Angels gave to Adam's son out of Paradise is but a Jewish Legend Galatine may believe it not we but that it is made the Tree of Life to all believers we are sure This is the only scale of Heaven never man ascended thither but by it By this Christ himself climb'd up to his own glory Dominus regnavit à ligno as Tertullian translates that of the Psalm Father glorifie thy name that is saith he Duc me ad crucem Lift me up to the tree not of my shame but of my triumph Behold we preach Christ crucified saith Saint Paul to the Jews a stumbling-block to the Greeks foolishnesse but to them which are called Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God 1 Cor. 1. 23. Foolish men that stumble at power and deride wisdome Upbraid us now ye fond Jews and Pagans with a Crucified Saviour It is our glory it is our happinesse which ye make our reproach Had not our Saviour died he could have been no Saviour for us had not our Saviour died we could not have lived See now the flag of our dear Redeemer this Cross shining eminently in loco pudoris in our foreheads and if we had any place more high more conspicuous more honourable there we would advance it O blessed Jesu when thou art thus lifted up on thy Cross thou drawest all hearts unto thee there thou leadest captivity captive and givest gifts unto men Ye are deceived O ye blinde Jews and Painims ye are deceived it is not a Gibbet it is a Throne of Honour to which our Saviour is raised a Throne of such Honour as to which Heaven and earth and hell do and must vail The Sun hides his awfull head the earth trembles the rocks rend the graves open and all the frame of Nature doth homage to their Lord in this secret but Divine pomp of Crucifixion And whiles ye think his feet and hands despicably fixed behold he is powerfully trampling upon Hell and Death and setting up trophees of his most glorious Victory and scattering everlasting Crowns and Scepters unto all Believers O Saviour I do rather more adore thee on the Calvary of thy Passion then on the Tabor of thy Transsiguration or the Olivet of thine Ascension and cannot so effectuously blesse thee for Pater clarifica Father glorifie me as for My God my God why hast thou forsaken me sith it is no news for God to be great and glorious but for the Eternal and ever-living God to be abased to be abased unto death to the death of the Cross is that which could not but amaze the Angels and confound Devils and so much more magnifies thine infinite Mercy by how much an infinite person would become more ignominious All Hosannas of men all Allellujahs of Saints and Angels come short of this Majestick humiliation Blessing honour glory and power be unto him that sits upon the throne and to the Lamb for ever and ever Revel 5. 13. And ye Honourable and beloved as ever ye hope to make musick in Heaven learn to tune your harps to the note and ditty of these Heavenly Elders Rejoice in this and rejoice in nothing but this Cross not in your transitory Honours Titles Treasures which will at the last leave you inconsolately sorrowfull but in this Cross of Christ whereby the world is crucified to you and you to the world Oh clip and embrace this pretious Cross with both your arms and say with that blessed Martyr Amor meus crucifixus est My Love is crucified Those that have searched into the monuments of Jerusalem write that our Saviour was crucified with his face to the West which howsoever spightfully meant of the Jews as not allowing him worthy to look on the Holy City and Temple yet was not without a mysterie Oculi ejus super Gentes respiciunt
they wait upon base and sinful flesh It was a great praise that was given to Placilla the Wife of Theodosius in Theodoret's history Neque enim imperii principatu extollebatur c. Her throne had not over-carried her thoughts but inflamed her holy desires the more for the largeness of Gods blessing so much more intended her love to the giver Let me be bold to say we have seen we have seen the incomparable favours of God to your Sacred Majesty we that were witnesses both of the weakness of your Cradle and the strength of your Throne and what loyal heart did not feel the danger of your late Southern Voiage and the safety of your return Go on happily to fear and honour that God who hath so blessed you and us in you Yield still unto the Son of God the faithful kisses of your reverence loyalty observance he shall return unto you the happy kisses of his Divine Love and Favour and after a long and safe Protection the dear imbracements of an eternal welcome to Glory Thus much of the Negation Christ is not our King The Implication follows Christ is not our King because Caesar is The Anabaptist and the Jew are so cross that I wonder how one Amsterdam can hold them both The Anabaptist saies Caesar is not our King because Christ is the Jew saies Christ is not our King because Caesar is Both of them equally absurd Could there be a more ignorant Paralogisme then this wherewith the foolish Jews beguiled themselves as if these two Christ and Caesar had been utterly incompatible This senseless misprision was guilty of all the plots against Christ Herod no sooner hears of a King of the Jews then he startles up and is straight jealous of his Crown the Jews hear of a King and they are jealous of Caesar's Crown the Caesars following hear of a King and they are jealous of the Jews for as Suetonius tels us in the Life of Vespasian Percrebuerat in Oriente toto vetus constans opinio esse in fatis at Judaei hoc tempore rerum potirentur It was an old and constant conceit all the East over that the Jews were about this time destin'd to rule This was on all hands an ignorant an injurious scrupulosity O vain men could they but have known that this was he that truly said Per me Reges regnant By me Kings reign they had concluded Caesar could be no King but from him Earthly jurisdiction is derived from this Heavenly It is he that makes this a Monarch that a Prince that other a Peer Omnis potestas All power is given to him both in Heaven and earth and from him to men Caesar hath his Crown from Christ so farre is Christ from pulling the Crown from Caesar There were two points of State which if they had known would have secured them from these idle fears the Subordination the Diversity of Christs Kingdome and Caesar's Subordination for Christ is the founder of all just Soveraignty he can be no enemy to it Plainly Christ is Caesar's Lord Caesar is Christs Deputy The deputed power is not against the Original but as by it so for it As Caesar was Christs Lord in forma servi ye know his charge Give to Caesar the things that are Caesar's and the liquid cofer of the Sea shall rather yield the Didrachma then he will not pay it Matth. 17. 27. so Christ is Caesar's Lord in the Soveraignty of his Deity Solus supra Caesarem Deus qui fecit Caesarem None above Caesar but the God that made Caesar as that Father said There can be no Contrariety in Subordination So is Caesar to Christ as Earth is to Heaven under not against it All the life and motion of any earthly creature is from the influences of Heaven without which this whole Globe were nothing but a dull and drossie clod And as here is Subordination one way so Diversity another Pilate question'd our Saviour punctually of his kingdome Art thou a King He denies not but distinguishes My kingdome is not of this world Joh. 18. 36. Lo Christs kingdome was not of this world Caesar's was not of the other here can be no danger of opposition Audite Judaei audite Gentes as S. Austin wittily Hear O Jews hear O Gentiles I hinder not your Dominion in this world for mine is of another Fear not Herod 's vain fear who killed the Infants to rid Christ timendo magìs quam irascendo crudelior more cruel in his fear then in his rage My Kingdome he saies is not of this world Oh come then to that Kingdome which is not of this world come in believing and do not tyrannize in fearing Thus he This King came not into the world to subdue Kings by fighting but to win them by dying as Fulgentius well Neither doth he take away mortal Kingdomes who gives Heavenly as the Christian Poet said aright Upon both these grounds therefore it is a blasphemous inconsequence Caesar is our King therefore not Christ yea therefore Caesar because Christ Religion doth not cross Policy but perfects it rather Give me leave I beseech you to press this Point a little It is Religion that teacheth us that God hath ordained Kingly Soveraignty Rom. 13. 1. ordained it immediately That Position was worthy of a Red Hat Potestas Principis dimanavit à populo Pontificis à Deo in the Recognition of the book de Laicis purposely raised to depress the Dignity of Kings to advance the Priesthood I am sure Samuel when it was said Ecce prafecit vobis Jehova Regem Behold God hath set a Kiog over you 1 Sam. 12. 13. And Kings are wont to have no less title then Unctus Jehove the Anointed of the Lord not unctus populi the anointed of the people 1 Sam. 24. 6. 2 Sam. 1. 14. Daniel could say of God He removes Kings and setteth up Kings Dan. 2. 21. What need I perswade Christian Kings and Princes that they hold their Crowns and Scepters as in fee from the God of Heaven Cyrus himself had so much Divinity Ezra 1. 2. It is Religion that teaches us that the same power which ordained Caesar injoyns all faithful Subjection to Caesar not for fear but for conscience Rom. 13. 5. Tribute to whom tribute honour to whom honour yea all devout prayers for a Nero himself 1 Tim. 2. 2. curbing both the tongue and the heart Thou shalt not curse the King in thy thoughts nor the rich in thy Bed-chamber Eccles 10. 20. It is Religion that teaches us that vengeance shall be sure to follow Rebellion Nuntius crudelis Prov. 17. 21. yea no less then Hell and Damnation Rom. 13. 2. Cursed be they that say Religion is onely to keep men in awe and cursed be he that says there is any so sure way to keep men in awe as Religion Go ye crafty Politicks and rake hell for reasons of State ye shall once find that there is no wisdome nor understanding nor counsel
Religion But alas poor souls we are mistaken all this while it is nothing else but pure Piety forsooth which we ignorantly condemn for Cruelty 't is the zeal of Gods house wherewith Good Prelate thou art so inflamed that thou hast hereupon both wished and importuned the utter extirpation of all those Hereticks stabling in the French Territories O forehead O bowels For us we call God Angels Saints to witness of this foul calumniation I wis those whom thou falsly brandest for Hereticks thou shalt one day hear when the Church shall imbrace them for her children Christ for the spiritual Members of his mystical body For what I beseech you do we hold which the Scriptures Councils Fathers Churches and Christian Professors have not in all Ages taught and published To say the truth All that which we professe your own most approved Authors have still maintained whence then is this quarrell Shall I tell you There are indeed certain new Patches of Opinion which you would needs adde to the ancient Faith these we most justly reject and do still constantly refuse They are humane they are your own briefly they are either doubtfull or impious And must we now be cast out of the bosome of the Church and be presently delivered up to fire and sword Must we for this be thunder-strucken to Hell by your Anathemas there to frie in perpetuall Torments Is it for this that a stall and shambles are thought good enough for such brutish animals Good God! See the justice and charity of these Popelings This is nothing but a mere injury of the Times it was not wont to be Heresie heretofore that is so now-a-daies If it had been our Happinesse to have lived in the Primitive times of the Churches Simplicity before ever that Romish Transcendency Image-worship Transubstantiation Sacrifice of the Masse Purgatory single or half-Communion Nundination of Pardons and the rest of this rabble were known to the Christian world surely Heaven had been as open to us as to other Devout Souls of that purer Age that took their happy flight from hence in the Orthodox Faith of Christ Jesus But now that we are reserved to that dotage of the world wherein a certain new brood of Articles are sprung up it is death to us forsooth and to be expiated by no lesse punishment then the perpetuall torments of Hell-fire Consider this O ye Christians wheresoever dispersed upon the face of the whole earth consider I say how far it is from all Justice and Charity that a new Faith should come dropping forth at mens pleasure which must adjudge Posterity to eternal death for Mis-believers whom the ancient Truth had willingly admitted into Heaven These new Points of a politick Religion are they indeed that have so much disturbed the peace of Christendome these are they that set at variance the mighty Potentates of the earth who otherwise perhaps would sit down in an happy Peace these are they that rend whole Kingdomes distract people dissolve Societies nourish Faction and Sedition lay wast the most flourishing Kingdomes and turn the richest Cities to dust and rubbish But should these things be so Do we think this will one day be allowed for a just warrant of so much war and bloodshed before the Tribunall of that supreme Judge of Heaven and earth Awake therefore now O ye Christian Princes and You especially King Lewis in whose eares these wicked counsels are so spightfully and bloodily whispered rouse up your self and see how cruell Tyranny seeks to impose upon your Majesty in a most mischievous manner under a fair pretence of Piety and Devotion They are your own native Subjects whom these malicious foreigners require to the slaughter yea they are Christs and will you imbrue your hand and sword in the blood of those for whom Christ hath shed his yea who have willingly lavished their own in the behalf of You and your great Father Hear I beseech thee O King who art wont amongst thine own to be instiled Lewis the Just If we did adore any other God any other Christ but thine if we aspired to any other Heaven embraced any other Creed any other Baptisme lastly if we made profession of a new Church built upon other foundations there were some cause indeed why thou shouldest condemn such Hereticks stabling in France to the revenging sury of thy flames If this thy people have wilfully violated any thing established by our common God or lawfully commanded by thee we crave no pardon for them let them smart that have deserved it is but just they should But do not in the mean time fall fiercely upon the fellow-servants of thy God upon thine own best Subjects whose very Religion must make them loyall suffer not those poor wretches to perish for some late upstart superfluous additions of humane invention and mere will-worship who were alwaies most forward to redeem Thine thy Great Fathers Safety and Honour with the continuall hazzard of their owne most precious lives Let them but live then by thy gracious sufferance by whose Valour and Fidelity thou now reignest But suppose they were not yours yet remember that they are Christians a title wherewith your style is wont most to be honored washed in the same Laver of Baptisme bought with the same price renewed by the same Spirit and whatsoever impotent malice bawle to the contrary the beloved Sons of the Celestiall Spouse yea the Brethren of that Spirituall Bride-groom Christ Jesus But they erre you will say from the Faith From what faith I beseech you Not the Christian surely but the Romish What a strange thing is this Christ doth not condemn them the Pope doth If that great Chancellour of Paris were now alive he would freely teach his Sorbon as he once did that it is not in the Popes power that I may use his owne word to hereticate any Proposition Yea but an Oecumenicall Council besides hath done it What Council That of Trent I am deceived if that were hitherto received in the Churches of France or deserved to be so hereafter Consult with your own late Authors of most undoubted credit they will tell you plainly how unjust that Council was yea how no Council at all It was only the Popes act whatsoever was decreed or established by that pack'd Conclave envassalled to the Seven hills Consider lastly I beseech you how the Reformed Christians stand in no other terms to the Papists then the Papists do to the Reformed Heresie is with equall vehemency upbraided on both sides But do we deale thus roughly with the followers of the Roman Religion Did we ever rage against the Popish Faith with fire and sword Was ever the crime of a poor misled conscience capitall to any soul You may finde perhaps but very seldome some audacious Masse-priest some firebrand of Sedition and contemner of our publick Laws to have suffered condign punishment But no Papist I dare boldly say ever suffered losse either of life or lim merely for his Religion
held on in a Line never interrupted Even in a forlorn and miserable Church there may be a personall succession How little were the Jewes better for this when they had lost the Urim and Thummim sincerity of Doctrine and Manners This stayed with them even whiles they and their Sons crucified Christ What is more ordinary then wicked Sons of holy Parents It is the succession of Truth and Holiness that makes or institutes a Church whatever become of the persons Never times were so barren as not to yeeld some good The greatest dearth affords some few good Eares to the Gleaners Christ would not have come into the world but he would have some faithful to entertain him He that had the disposing of all times and men would cast some holy ones into his own times There had been no equality that all should either over-run or follow him and none attend him Zachary and Elizabeth are just both of Aarons blood and John Baptist of theirs whence should an holy seed spring if not of the Loyns of Levi It is not in the power of Parents to traduce Holinesse to their Children it is the blessing of God that feoffes them in the Vertues of their Parents as they feoffe them in their sinnes There is no certainty but there is likelihood of an holy Generation when the Parents are such Elizabeth was just as well as Zachary that the fore-runner of a Saviour might be holy on both sides If the stock and the griffe be not both good there is much danger of the fruit It is an happy match when the Husband and the Wife are one not onely in themselves but in God not more in flesh then in the spirit Grace makes no difference of sexes rather the weaker carries away the more honour because it hath had lesse helps It is easie to observe that the New Testament affordeth more store of good women then the old Elizabeth led the ring of this mercy whose barrenness ended in a miraculous fruit both of her body and of her time This religious pair made no lesse progress in vertue then in age and yet their vertue could not make their best age fruitfull Elizabeth was barren A just soul and a barren womb may well agree together Amongst the Jews barrenness was not a defect only but a reproach yet while this good woman was fruitful of holy obedience she was barren of children As John which was miraculously conceived by man was a fit fore-runner of him that was conceived by the Holy Ghost so a barren Matron was meet to make way for a Virgin None but a son of Aaron might offer incense to God in the Temple and not every son of Aaron and not any one at all seasons God is a God of order and hates confusion no lesse then irreligion Albeit he hath not so streightned himself under the Gospel as to tie his service to persons or places yet his choice is now no lesse curious because it is more large He allows none but the authorised he authoriseth none but the worthy The incense doth ever smell of the hand that offers it I doubt not but that perfume was sweeter which ascended up from the hand of a just Zacharie The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to God There were courses of ministration in the Legal services God never purposed to burthen any of his creatures with devotion How vain is the ambition of any soul that would load it self with the universal charge of all men How thankless is their labour that do wilfully overspend themselves in their ordinary vocations As Zacharie had a course in Gods house so he carefully observed it the favour of these respites doubled his diligence The more high and sacred our calling is the more dangerous is neglect It is our honour that we may be allowed to wait upon the God of heaven in these immediate services Woe be to us if we flacken those duties wherein God honours us more then we can honour him Many sons of Aaron yea of the same family served at once in the Temple according to the variety of imployments To avoid all difference they agreed by lot to assign themselves to the several offices of each day the lot of this day called Zacharie to offer Incense in the outer Temple I doe not finde any prescription they had from God of this particular manner of designment Matters of good order in holy affairs may be ruled by the wise institution of men according to reason and expediencie It fell out well that Zacharie was chosen by lot to this ministration that Gods immediate hand might be seen in all the passages that concerned his great Prophet that as the person so the occasion might be of Gods own chusing In lots and their seeming casual disposition God can give a reason though we can give none Morning and Evening twice a day their Law called them to offer Incense to God that both parts of the day might be consecrate to the maker of time The outer Temple was the figure of the whole Church upon earth like as the Holy of holiest represented Heaven Nothing can better resemble our faithful prayers then sweet perfume these God looks that we should all his Church over send up unto him Morning and Evening The elevations of our hearts should be perpetual but if twice in the day we do not present God with our solemn invocations we make the Gospel lesse officious then the Law That the resemblance of prayers and incense might be apparent whiles the Priest sends up his incense within the Temple the people must send up their prayers without Their breath and that incense though remote in the first rising met ere they went up to heaven The people might no more goe into the Holy place to offer up the incense of prayers unto God then Zacharie might goe into the Holy of holies Whiles the partition wall stood betwixt Jews and Gentiles there were also partitions betwixt the Jews and themselves Now every man is a Priest unto God every man since the veil was rent prayes within the Temple What are we the better for our greater freedome of accesse to God under the Gospel if we doe not make use of our priviledge Whiles they were praying to God he sees an Angel of GOD as Gideon's Angel went up in the smoak of the sacrifice so did Zacharie's Angel as it were come down in the fragrant smoak of his incense It was ever great news to see an Angel of God but now more because God had long withdrawn from them all the means of his supernaturall revelations As this wicked people were strangers to their God in their conversation so was God grown a stranger to them in his apparitions yet now that the season of the Gospel approached he visited them with his Angels before he visited them by his Son He sends his Angel to men in the form of man before he sends his Son to take humane form The presence of Angels
upon but discursive In matters of faith if reasons may be brought for the conviction of the gain-sayers it is well if they be helps they cannot be grounds of our belief In the most faithful heart there are some sparks of infidelity so to believe that we should have no doubt at all is scarce incident unto flesh and blood It is a great perfection if we have attained to overcome our doubts What did mislead Zacharie but that which uses to guide others Reason I am old and my wife is of great age As if years and drie loines could be any let to him which is able of very stones to raise up children unto Abraham Faith and reason have their limits where reason ends faith begins and if reason will be encroaching upon the bounds of faith she is straight taken captive by infidelity We are not fit to follow Christ if we have not denied our selves and the chief piece of our selves is our reason We must yield God able to doe that which we cannot comprehend and we must comprehend that by our faith which is disclaimed by reason Hagar must be driven out of doors that Sara may rule alone The authority of the reporter makes way for belief in things which are otherwise hard to passe although in the matters of God we should not so much care who speaks as what is spoken and from whom The Angel tells his name place office unasked that Zacharie might not think any news impossible that was brought him by an heavenly messenger Even where there is no use of language the spirits are distinguished by names and each knows his own appellation and others He that gave leave unto man his Image to give names unto all his visible and inferiour creatures did himself put names unto the spiritual and as their name is so are they mighty and glorious But lest Zacharie should no lesse doubt of the stile of the messenger then of the errand it self he is at once both confirmed and punished with dumbness That tongue which moved the doubt must be tyed up He shall ask no more questions for forty weeks because he asked this one distrustfully Neither did Zacharie lose his tongue for the time but his ears also he was not onely mute but deaf For otherwise when they came to ask his allowance for the name of his Son they needed not to have demanded it by signs but by words God will not passe over slight offences and those which may plead the most colourable pretences in his best children without a sensible check it is not our holy entireness with God that can bear us out in the least sin yea rather the more acquaintance we have with his Majesty the more sure we are of correction when we offend This may procure us more favour in our well-doing not lesse justice in evil Zacharie staied and the people waited whether some longer discourse betwixt the Angel and him then needed to be recorded or whether astonishment at the apparition and news withheld him I inquire not the multitude thought him long yet though they could but see afar off they would not depart till he returned to blesse them Their patient attendance without shames us that are hardly perswaded to attend within whiles both our senses are imploied in our divine services and we are admitted to be co-agents with our Ministers At last Zacharie comes out speechlesse and more amazes them with his presence then with his delay The eyes of the multitude that were not worthy to see his vision yet see the signs of his vision that the world might be put into the exspectation of some extraordinary sequell GOD makes way for his voice by silence His speech could not have said so much as his dumbness Zacharie would fain have spoken and could not with us too many are dumb and need not Negligence Fear Partiality stop the mouthes of many which shall once say Woe to me because I held my peace His hand speaks that which he cannot with his tongue and he makes them by signs to understand that which they might read in his face Those powers we have we must use But though he have ceased to speak yet he ceased not to minister He takes not this dumbness for a dismission but stayes out the eight daies of his course as one that knew the eyes and hands and heart would be accepted of that God which had bereaved him of his tongue We may not straight take occasions of withdrawing our selves from the publick services of our God much lesse under the Gospel The Law which stood much upon bodily perfection dispensed with age for attendance The Gospel which is all for the Soul regards those inward powers which whiles they are vigorous exclude all excuses of our ministration The Annunciation of CHRIST THE Spirit of GOD was never so accurate in any description as that which concerns the Incarnation of GOD. It was fit no circumstance should be omitted in that Story whereon the faith salvation of all the World dependeth We cannot so much as doubt of this truth and be saved no not the number of the moneth not the name of the Angel is concealed Every particle imports not more certainty then excellence The time is the sixth moneth after John's Conception the prime of the Spring Christ was conceived in the Spring born in the Solstice He in whom the World received a new life receives life in the same season wherein the World received his first life from him and he which stretches out the dayes of his Church and lengthens them to Eternitie appeares after all the short and dimme light of the Law and enlightens the World with his glory The Messenger is an Angel A man was too mean to carry the news of the Conception of God Never any businesse was conceived in Heaven that did so much concerne the earth as the Conception of the GOD of Heaven in Womb of earth No lesse then an Arch-Angel was worthy to bear this tydings and never any Angel received a greater honour then of this Embassage It was fit our reparation should answer our fall An evil Angel was the first motioner of the one to Eve a Virgin then espoused to Adam in the Garden of Eden a good Angell is the first reporter of the other to Mary a Virgin espoused to Joseph in that place which as the Garden of Galilee had a name from flourishing No good Angel could be the Author of our restauration as that evil Angel was of our ruine But that which those glorious Spirits could not doe themselves they are glad to report as done by the God of Spirits Good news rejoices the bearer With what joy did this holy Angel bring the news of that Saviour in whom we are redeemed to life himself established in life and glory The first Preacher of the Gospel was an Angel That office must needs be glorious that derives it self from such a Predecessor God appointed his Angel to be the first
Preacher and hath since called his Preachers Angels The message is well suited An Angel comes to a Virgin Gabriel to Mary He that was by signification the strength of God to her that was by signification exalted by God to the conceiving of him that was the God of strength to a Maid but espoused a Maid for the honour of Virginity espoused for the honour of Marriage The marriage was in a sort made not consummate through the instinct of him that meant to make her not an example but a miracle of women In this whole work God would have nothing ordinary It was fit that she should be a married Virgin which should be a Virgin mother He that meant to take mans nature without mans corruption would be the Son of man without mans seed would be the seed of the woman without man and amongst all women of a pure Virgin but amongst Virgins of one espoused that there might be at once a Witness and a Guardian of her fruitful Virginity If the same God had not been the authour of Virginity and Marriage he had never countenanced Virginity by Marriage Whether doth this glorious Angel come to finde the Mother of him that was GOD but to obscure Galilee A part which even the Jewes themselves despised as forsaken of their priviledges Out of Galilee ariseth no Prophet Behold an Angel comes to that Galilee out of which no Prophet comes and the God of Prophets and Angels descends to be conceived in that Galilee out of which no Prophet ariseth He that filleth all places makes no difference of places It is the person which gives honour and priviledge to the place not the place to the person as the presence of God makes the Heaven the Heaven doth not make the honour glorious No blinde corner of Nazareth can hide the blessed Virgin from the Angel The favours of God will finde out his children wheresoever they are withdrawn It is the fashion of God to seek out the most despised on whom to bestow his honours We cannot run away as from the judgements so not from the mercies of our God The cottages of Galilee are preferred by God to the famous Palaces of Jerusalem he cares not how homely he converse with his own Why should we be transported with the outward glory of places whiles our God regards it not We are not of the Angels diet if we had not rather be with the blessed Virgin at Nazareth then with the proud Dames in the Court of Jerusalem It is a great vanity to respect any thing above goodness and to disesteem goodness for any want The Angel salutes the Virgin he prayes not to her he salutes her as a Saint he prayes not to her as a Goddess For us to salute her as he did were grosse presumption for neither are we as he was neither is she as she was If he that was a Spirit saluted her that was flesh and blood here on earth it is not for us that are flesh and blood to salute her which is a glorious Spirit in Heaven For us to pray to her in the Angels salutation were to abuse the Virgin the Angel the salutation But how gladly doe we second the Angel in the praise of her which was more ours then his How justly doe we blesse her whom the Angel pronounceth blessed How worthily is she honoured of men whom the Angel proclaimeth beloved of God O blessed Mary he cannot blesse thee he cannot honour thee too much that deifies thee not That which the Angel said of thee thou hast prophesied of thy self we believe the Angel and thee All Generations shall call thee blessed by the fruit of whose womb all Generations are blessed If Zachary were amazed with the sight of this Angel much more the Virgin That very Sex had more disadvantage of fear If it had been but a man that had come to her in that secrecie and suddenness she could not but have been troubled how much more when the shining glory of the person doubled the astonishment The troubles of holy mindes end ever in comfort Joy was the errand of the Angel and not terrour Fear as all passions disquiets the heart and makes it for the time unfit to receive the messages of God Soon hath the Angel cleared these troublesome mists of passions and sent out the beams of heavenly consolation in the remotest corner of her soul by the glad news of her Saviour How can joy but enter into her heart out of whose womb shall come salvation What room can fear finde in that breast that is assured of favour Fear not Mary for thou hast found favour with God Let those fear who know they are in displeasure or know not they are gracious Thine happy estate calls for confidence and that confidence for joy What should what can they fear who are favoured of him at whom the Devils tremble Not the presence of the good Angels but the temptations of the evil strike many terrors into our weaknesse we could not be dismaied with them if we did not forget our condition We have not received the spirit of bondage to fear again but the spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father If that Spirit O God witnesse with our spirits that we are thine how can we fear any of those spirituall wickednesses Give us assurance of thy favour and let the powers of Hell doe their worst It was no ordinary favour that the Virgin found in Heaven No mortall Creature was ever thus graced that he should take part of her nature that was the God of Nature that he which made all things should make his humane body of hers that her womb should yield that flesh which was personally united to the Godhead that she should bear him that upholds the world Loe thou shalt conceive and bear a Son and shalt call his name Jesus It is a question whether there be more wonder in the Conception or in the Fruit the Conception of the Virgin or Jesus conceived Both are marvellous but the former doth not more exceed all other wonders then the latter exceedeth it For the childe of a Virgin is the reimprovement of that power which created the world but that God should be incarnate of a Virgin was an abasement of his Majestie and an exaltation of the creature beyond all example Well was that Child worthy to make the mother blessed Here was a double Conception one in the wombe of her body the other of the soul If that were more miraculous this was more beneficiall that was her priviledge this was her happinesse If that were singular to her this is common to all his chosen There is no renewed heart wherein thou O Saviour art not formed again Blessed be thou that hast herein made us blessed For what womb can conceive thee and not partake of thee Who can partake of thee and not be happy Doubtlesse the Virgin understood the Angel as he meant of a present Conception which made her so much
the time for Shilo to come No power was left in the Jewes but to obey Augustus is the Emperor of the World under him Herod is the King of Judaea Cyrenius is president of Syria Jurie hath nothing of her own For Herod if he were a King yet he was no Jew and if he had been a Jew yet he was no otherwise a King then tributary and titular The Edict came out from Augustus was executed by Cyrenius Herod is no actor in this service Gain and glory are the ends of this taxation each man profest himself a subject and paid for the priviledge of his servitude Now their very heads were not their own but must be payed for to the head of a forrein Seate They which before stood upon the termes of their immunitie stoop at the last The proud suggestions of Judas the Galilean might shed their blood and swell their stomacks but could not ease their yoak neither was it the meaning of God that holinesse if they had been as they pretended should shelter them from subjection A Tribute is imposed upon Gods free people This act of bondage brings them liberty Now when they seemed most neglected of God they are blessed with a Redeemer when they are most pressed with forrein Soveraignty God sends them a King of their own to whom Caesar himself must be a subject The goodnesse of our God picks out the most needfull times of our relief and comfort Our extremities give him the most glory Whither must Joseph and Marie come to be taxed but unto David's Citie The very place proves their descent He that succeeded David in his Throne must succeed him in the place of his Birth So clearly was Bethleem designed to this honour by the Prophets that even the Priests and the Scribes could point Herod unto it and assured him the King of the Jews could be no where else born Bethleem justly the house of bread the bread that came down from Heaven is there given to the world whence should we have the bread of life but from the house of bread O holy David was this the Well of Bethleem whereof thou didst so thirst to drink of old when thou saidst O that one would give me drink of the water of the Well of Bethleem Surely that other water when it was brought thee by thy Worthies thou pouredst it on the ground and wouldst not drink of it This was that living Water for which thy soul longed whereof thou saidst elsewhere As the Hart brayeth after the water-brooks so longeth my soul after thee O God My soul thirsteth for God for the living God It was no lesse then four daies journey from Nazareth to Bethleem How just an excuse might the Blessed Virgin have pleaded for her absence What woman did ever undertake such a journey so near her delivery And doubtlesse Joseph which was now taught of God to love and honour her was loath to draw forth a dear wife in so unwieldy a case into so manifest hazard But the charge was peremptory the obedience exemplary The desire of an inoffensive observance even of Heathenish authority digests all difficulties We may not take easie occasions to withdraw our obedience to supreme commands Yea how didst thou O Saviour by whom Augustus reigned in the Womb of thy Mother yield this homage to Augustus The first lesson that ever thy example taught us was Obedience After many steps are Joseph and Mary come to Bethleem The plight wherein she was would not allow any speed and the forced leisure of the journey causeth disappointment the end was worse then the way there was no rest in the way there was no room in the Inne It could not be but that there were many of the kindred of Joseph and Mary at that time in Bethleem for both there were their Ancestors born if not themselves and thither came up all the Cousins of their blood yet there and then doth the holy Virgin want room to lay either her head or her burthen If the house of David had not lost all mercy and good nature a Daughter of David could not so near the time of her travel have been destitute of lodging in the City of David Little did the Bethleemites think what a guest they refused else they would gladly have opened their doors to him which was able to open the gates of Heaven to them Now their inhospitality is punishment enough to it self They have lost the honour and happinesse of being host to their God Even still O blessed Saviour thou standest at our doors and knockest every motion of thy good Spirit tells us thou art there Now thou comest in thine own name and there thou standest whiles thy head is full of dew and thy locks wet with the drops of the night If we suffer carnal desires and worldly thoughts to take up the lodging of our heart and revel within us whiles thou waitest upon our admission surely our judgement shall be so much the greater by how much better we know whom we have excluded What do we cry shame on the Bethleemites whilest we are wilfully more churlish more unthankfull There is no room in my heart for the wonder at this humility He for whom Heaven is too streight whom the Heaven of heavens cannot contain lies in the streight cabbin of the womb and when he would inlarge himself for the world is not allowed the room of an Inne The many mansions of Heaven were at his disposing the Earth was his and the fulnesse of it yet he suffers himself to be refused of a base cottage and complaineth not What measure should discontent us wretched men when thou O God farest thus from thy creatures How should we learn both to want and abound from thee which abounding with the glory and riches of heaven wouldst want a lodging in thy first welcome to the earth Thou camest to thine own and thy own received thee not How can it trouble us to be rejected of the world which is not ours What wonder is it if thy servants wandred abroad in sheeps skins and goats skins destitute and afflicted when their Lord is denyed harbour How should all the world blush at this indignity of Bethleem He that came to save men is sent for his first lodging to the beasts the stable is become his Inne the cratch his bed O strange cradle of that great King which heaven it self may envy O Saviour thou that wert both the Maker and Owner of Heaven of Earth couldst have made thee a Palace without hands couldst have commanded thee an empty room in those houses which thy creatures had made When thou didst but bid the Angels avoid their first place they fell down from Heaven like lightning and when in thy humbled estate thou didst but say I am he who was able to stand before thee How easie had it been for thee to have made place for thy self in the throngs of the stateliest Courts Why wouldst thou be thus homely but that
speaketh fairest The wise-men are upon their way full of exspectation full of desire I see no man either of the City or Court to accompany them Whether distrust or fear hindred them I inquire not but of so many thousand Jews no one stirs his foot to see that King of theirs which strangers came so far to visite Yet were not these resolute Sages discouraged with this solitarinesse and small respect nor drawn to repent of their journey as thinking What do we come so farre to honour a King whom no man will acknowledge what mean we to travell so many hundred miles to see that which the inhabitants will not look out to behold but chearfully renew their journey to that place which the ancient light of Prophesie had designed And now behold God encourages their holy forwardnesse from Heaven by sending them their first guide as if he had said What need ye care for the neglect of men when ye see Heaven honours the King whom ye seek What joy these Sages conceived when their eyes first beheld the re-appearance of that happy Starre they onely can tell that after a long and sad night of Tentation have seen the loving countenance of God shining forth upon their souls If with obedience and courage we can follow the calling of God in difficult enterprises we shall not want supplies of comfort Let not us be wanting to God we shall be sure he cannot be wanting to us He that led Israel by a Pillar of fire into the Land of Promise leads the wise-men by a Star to the Promised seed All his directions partake of that light which is in him For God is light This Star moves both slowly and low as might be fittest for the pace for the purpose of these Pilgrims It is the goodness of God that in those means wherein we cannot reach him he descends unto us Surely when the wise-men saw the Star stand still they looked about to see what Palace there might be near unto that station fit for the birth of a King neither could they think that sorry shed was it which the Star meant to point out but finding their guide setled over that base roof they goe in to see what guest it held They enter and O God what a King doe they finde how poor how contemptible wrapt in clouts laid in straw cradled in the manger attended with beasts what a sight was this after all the glorious promises of that Star after the predictions of Prophets after the magnificence of their expectation All their way afforded nothing so despicable as that Babe whom they came to worship But as those which could not have been wise-men unlesse they had known that the greatest glories have arisen from mean beginnings they fall down and worship that hidden Majesty This baseness hath bred wonder in them not contempt they well knew the Star could not lie They which saw his Star afar off in the East when he lay swadled in Bethleem do also see his Roialty further off in the despised estate of his infancy A Roialty more then humane They well knew that Stars did not use to attend earthly Kings and if their aime had not been higher what was a Jewish King to Persian strangers Answerable therefore hereunto was their adoration Neither did they lift up empty hands to him whom they worship'd but presented him with the most precious commodities of their Country Gold Incense Myrrhe not as thinking to enrich him with these but by way of homage acknowledging him the Lord of these If these Sages had been Kings and had offered a Princely weight of gold the Blessed Virgin had not needed in her Purification to have offered two young pigeons as the sign of her penury As God loves not empty hands so he measures fulness by the affection Let it be Gold or Incense or Myrrhe that we offer him it cannot but please him who doth not use to ask how much but how good The Purification THere could be no impurity in the Son of God and if the best substance of a pure Virgin carried in it any taint of Adam that was scowred away by sanctification in the womb and yet the Son would be circumcised and the Mother purified He that came to be sin for us would in our persons be legally unclean that by satisfying the Law he might take away our uncleanness Though he were exempted from the common condition of our birth yet he would not deliver himself from those ordinary rites that implied the weakness and blemishes of Humanity He would fulfill one law to abrogate it another to satisfie it He that was above the Law would come under the Law to free us from the Law Not a day would be changed either in the Circumcision of Christ or the Purification of Mary Here was neither convenience of place nor of necessaries for so painful a work in the stable of Bethleem yet he that made and gave the Law will rather keep it with difficulty then transgress it with ease Why wouldst thou O blessed Saviour suffer that sacred foreskin to be cut off but that by the power of thy circumcision the same might be done to our Souls that was done to thy Body We cannot be therefore thine if our hearts be uncircumcised Doe thou that in us which was done to thee for us cut off the superfluitie of our maliciousnesse that we may be holy in and by thee which for us wert content to be Legally impure There was shame in thy Birth there was paine in thy Circumcision After a contemptible welcome into the world that a sharp rasor should passe through thy skin for our sakes which can hardly endure to bleed for our owne it was the praise of thy wonderfull mercy in so early humiliation What pain or contempt should we refuse for thee that hast made no spare of thy self for us Now is Bethleem left with too much honour there is Christ born adored circumcised No sooner is the Blessed Virgin either able or allowed to walk then she travels to Jerusalem to perform her holy Rites for her self for her Son to purifie her self to present her Son She goes not to her owne house at Nazareth she goes to God's House at Jerusalem If purifying were a shadow yet thanksgiving is a substance Those whom God hath blessed with fruit of body and safety of deliverance if they make not their first journey to the Temple of God they partake more of the unthankfulnesse of Eve then Marie's devotion Her forty daies therefore were no sooner out then Mary comes up to the holy City The rumour of a new King borne at Bethleem was yet fresh at Jerusalem since the report of the wise-men and what good newes had this been for any pick-thank to carry to the Court Here is the Babe whom the Starre signified whom the Sages inquired for whom the Angels proclaimed whom the Shepherds talk'd of whom the Scribes and high Priests notified whom Herod seeks after Yet unto that
the first and best for the Maker By this Rule God should have had his service done onely by the heirs of Israel But since God for the honour and remuneration of Levi had chosen out that Tribe to minister unto him now the first-born of all Israel must be presented to God as his due but by allowance redeemed to their parents As for beasts the first male of the clean beasts must be sacrificed of unclean exchanged for a price So much Morality is there in this constitution of God that the best of all kindes is fit to be consecrated to the Lord of all Every thing we have is too good for us if we think any thing we have too good for him How glorious did the Temple now seem that the Owner was within the walls of it Now was the hour and guest come in regard whereof the Second Temple should surpasse the first This was his House built for him dedicated to him there had he dwelt long in his spirituall Presence in his typical There was nothing either placed or done within those walls whereby he was not resembled and now the Body of those Shadows is come and presents himself where he had been ever represented Jerusalem is now every where There is no Church no Christian heart which is not a Temple of the living God there is no Temple of God wherein Christ is not presented to his Father Look upon him O God in whom thou art well pleased and in him and for him be well pleased with us Under the Gospel we are all first-born all heirs every soul is to be holy unto the Lord we are a royal generation an holy Priesthood Our Baptism as it is our Circumcision and our sacrifice of purification so is it also our presentation unto God Nothing can become us but holinesse O God to whom we are devoted serve thy self of us glorifie thy self by us till we shall by thee be glorified with thee HEROD and the Infants WEll might these wise-men have suspected Herod's secrecy If he had meant well what needed that whispering That which they published in the streets he asks in his privy chamber yet they not misdoubting his intention purpose to fulfill his charge It could not in their apprehension but be much honour to them to make their successe known that now both King and people might see it was not fancie that led them but an assured Revelation That God which brought them thither diverted them and caused their eies to shut to guide them the best way home These Sages made a happy voyage for now they grew into further acquaintance with God They are honoured with a second messenger from heaven They saw the Star in the way the Angel in their bed The Star guided their journey unto Christ the Angel directed their return They saw the Star by day a vision by night God spake to their eies by the Star he speaks to their heart by a dream No doubt they had left much noise of Christ behinde them they that did so publish his Birth by their inquiry at Jerusalem could not be silent when they found him at Bethleem If they had returned by Herod I fear they had come short home He that meant death to the Babe for the name of a King could mean no other to those that honoured and proclaimed a new King and erected a throne besides his They had done what they came for and now that God whose businesse they came about takes order at once for his Sons safety and for theirs God which is perfection it self never begins any businesse but he makes and end and ends happily When our waies are his there is no danger of miscarriage Well did these wise-men know the difference as of Stars so of dreams they had learned to distinguish between the natural and Divine and once apprehending God in their sleep they follow him waking and return another way They were no subjects to Herod his command pressed them so much the lesse or if the being within his dominions had been no lesse bond then native subjection yet where God did countermand Herod there could be no question whom to obey They say not We are in a strange country Herod may meet with us it can be no lesse then death to mock him in his own territories but chearfully put themselves upon the way and trust God with the successe Where men command with God we must obey men for God and God in men when against him the best obedience is to deny obedience and to turn our backs upon Herod The wise-men are safely arrived in the East and fill the world full of exspectation as themselves are full of wonder Joseph and Mary are returned with the Babe to that Jerusalem where the wise-men had inquired for his Birth The City was doubtlesse still full of that rumor and little thinks that he whom they talk of was so neare them From thence they are at least in their way to Nazareth where they purpose their abode God prevents them by his Angel and sends them for safety into Aegypt Joseph was not wont to be so full of visions It was not long since the Angel appeared unto him to justifie the innocency of the Mother and the Deity of the Son now he appears for the preservation of both and a preservation by flight Could Joseph now chuse but think Is this the King that must save Israel that needs to be saved by me If he be the Son of God how is he subject to the violence of men How is he Almighty that must save himself by flight or how must he flie to save himself out of that Land which he comes to save But faithful Joseph having been once tutored by the Angel and having heard what the wise-men said of the Star what Simeon and Anna said in the Temple labours not so much to reconcile his thoughts as to subject them and as one that knew it safer to suppresse doubts then to assoil them can believe what he understands not and can wonder where he cannot comprehend Oh strange condition of the King of all the word He could not be born in a baser estate yet even this he cannot enjoy with safety There was no room for him in Bethleem there will be no room for him in Judaea He is no sooner come to his own then he must flie from them that he may save them he must avoid them Had it not been easie for thee O Saviour to have acquit thy self from Herod a thousand waies What could an arm of flesh have done against the God of Spirits What had it been for thee to have sent Herod five years sooner unto his place what to have commanded fire from Heaven on those that should have come to apprehend thee or to have bidden the Earth to receive them alive whom she meant to swallow dead We suffer misery because we must thou because thou wouldest The same will that brought thee from Heaven into earth sends
know that hereby thou intendedst to teach thy Parents that thou couldest live without them and that not of any indigency but out of a gracious dispensation thou wouldest ordinarily depend upon their care In the mean time thy Divine wisdome could not but foreknow all these corroding thoughts wherewith the heart of thy dear Mother must needs bleed through this sudden dereliction yet wouldst thou leave her for the time to her sorrow Even so O Saviour thou thoughtest fit to visit her that bore thee with this early affliction Never any loved thee whom thou doest not sometimes exercise with the grief of missing thee that both we may be more careful to hold thee and more joyful in recovering thee Thou hast said and canst not lie I am with you to the end of the world but even whiles thou art really present thou thinkest good to be absent unto our apprehensions Yet if thou leave us thou wilt not forsake us if thou leave us for our humiliation thou wilt not forsake us to our final discomfort Thou mayest for three daies hide thy self but then we shall finde thee in the Temple None ever sought thee with a sincere desire of whom thou wert not found Thou wilt not be either so little absent as not to whet our appetites nor so long as to fainten the heart After three daies we shall finde thee and where should we rather hope to finde thee then in the Temple There is the habitation for the God of Israel there is thy resting place for ever Oh all ye that are grieved with the want of your Saviour see where you must seek him In vain shall ye hope to finde him in the streets in the Taverns in the Theaters seek him in his holy Temple seek him with piety seek him with faith there shall ye meet him there shall ye recover him Whiles children of that age were playing in the streets Christ was found sitting in the Temple not to gaze on the outward glory of that house or on the golden Candlesticks or Tables but to hear and appose the Doctors He who as God gave them all the wisdome they had as the Son of man hearkens to the wisdome he had given them He who sate in their hearts as the Author of all learning and knowledge sits in the midst of their school as an humble Disciple that by learning of them he might teach all the younger sort humility and due attendance upon their Instructors He could at the first have taught the great Rabbins of Israel the deep mysteries of God but because he was not yet called by his Father to the publick function of a Teacher he contents himself to hear with diligence and to ask with modesty and to teach only by insinuation Let those consider this which will needs run as soon as they can go and when they finde ability think they need not stay for a further vocation of God or men Open your eyes ye rathe ripe invaders of God's Chair and see your Saviour in his younger years not sitting in the eminent pulpits of the Doctors but in the lowly floors of the Auditors See him that could have taught the Angels listning in his minority to the voice of men Who can think much to learn of the Ancients when he looks upon the Son of God sitting at the feet of the Doctors of Israel First he hears then he asks How much more doth it concern us to be hearers ere we offer to be teachers of others He gathers that hears he spends that teacheth if we spend before we gather we shall soon prove bankrupts When he hath heard he asks and after that he answers Doubtless those very questions were instructions and meant to teach more then to learn Never had these great Rabbins heard the voice of such a Tutor in whom they might see the wisdome of God so concealing it self that yet it would be known to be there No marvel then if they all wondred at his understanding and answers Their eyes saw nothing but humane weakness their ears heard Divine sublimity of matter betwixt what they saw and what they heard they could not but be distracted with a doubting admiration And why did ye not O ye Jewish teachers remember That to us a Childe is born and unto us a Son is given and the government is upon his shoulder and his name shall be called Wonderful Counsellor the mighty God the everlasting Father the Prince of peace Why did ye not now bethink your selves what the Star the Sages the Angels the Shepherds Zachary Simeon Anna had premonished you Fruitless is the wonder that endeth not in faith No light is sufficient where the eyes are held through unbelief or prejudice The Doctors were not more amazed to hear so profound a childhood then the Parents of Christ were to see him among the Doctors the joy of finding him did strive with the astonishment of finding him thus And now not Joseph he knew how little right he had to that Divine Son but Mary breaks forth into a loving expostulation Son why hast thou dealt so with us That she might not seem to take upon her as an imperious Mother it is like she reserved this question till she had him alone wherein she meant rather to expresse grief then correption Onely herein the Blessed Virgin offended that her inconsideration did not suppose as it was that some higher respects then could be due to flesh and blood called away the Son of God from her that was the daughter of man She that was but the mother of humanity should not have thought that the business of God must for her sake be neglected We are all partial to our selves naturally and prone to the regard of our own rights Questionlesse this gracious Saint would not for all the world have willingly preferr'd her own attendance to that of her God through heedlesness she doth so her Son and Saviour is her monitor out of his Divine love reforming her natural How is it that ye sought me Know ye not that I must goe about my Fathers businesse Immediately before the Blessed Virgin had said Thy father and I sought thee with heavy hearts Wherein both according to the supposition of the world she called Joseph the Father of Christ and according to the fashion of a dutiful Wife she names her Joseph before her self She well knew that Joseph had nothing but a name in this business she knew how God had dignified her beyond him yet she saies Thy father and I sought thee The Son of God stands not upon contradiction to his Mother but leading her thoughts from his supposed father to his true from earth to Heaven he answers Knew ye not that I must go about my Fathers business It was honour enough to her that he had vouchsafed to take flesh of her it was his eternal honour that he was God of God the everlasting Son of the heavenly Father Good reason therefore was it that the respects to flesh
heart He could not change his blood he could over-rule his affections He loved that Nation which was chosen of God and if he were not of the Synagogue yet he built a Synagogue where he might not be a partie he would be a Benefactor Next to being good is a favouring of goodnesse We could not love Religion if we utterly want it How many true Jews were not so zealous Either will or ability lacked in them whom duty more obliged Good affections do many times more then supply Nature Neither doth God regard whence but what we are I do not see this Centurion come to Christ as the Israelitish Captain came to Elias in Carmel but with his Cap in his hand with much suit much submission by others by himself he sends first the Elders of the Jews whom he might hope that their Nation and place might make gracious then left the imployment of others might argue neglect he seconds them in person Cold and fruitlesse are the motions of friends where we do wilfully shut up our own lips Importunity cannot but speed well in both Could we but speak for our selves as this Captain did for his servant what could we possibly want What marvel is it if God be not forward to give where we care not to ask or ask as if we cared not to receive Shall we yet call this a suit or a complaint I hear no one word of entreaty The lesse is said the more is concealed it is enough to lay open his want He knew well that he had to deal with so wise and merciful a Physician as that the opening of the malady was a craving of cure If our spiritual miseries be but confessed they cannot fail of redress Great variety of Suitors resorted to Christ one comes to him for a Son another for a Daughter a third for himself I see none come for his Servant but this one Centurion Neither was he a better man then a Master His Servant is sick he doth not drive him out of doors but laies him at home neither doth he stand gazing by his beds-side but seeks forth He seeks forth not to Witches or Charmers but to Christ he seeks to Christ not with a fashionable relation but with a vehement aggravation of the disease Had the Master been sick the faithfullest Servant could have done no more He is unworthy to be well served that will not sometimes wait upon his followers Conceits of inferiority may not breed in us a neglect of charitable offices So must we look down upon our Servants here on earth as that we must still look up to our Master which is in Heaven But why didst thou not O Centurion rather bring thy Servant to Christ for cure then sue for him absent There was a Paralytick whom Faith and Charity brought to our Saviour let down through the uncovered roof in his Bed why was not thine so carried so presented Was it out of the strength of thy faith which assured thee thou neededst not shew thy Servant to him that saw all things One and the same grace may yield contrary effects They because they believed brought the Patient to Christ thou broughtest not thine to him because thou believedst Their act argued no lesse desire thine more confidence Thy labour was lesse because thy Faith was more Oh that I could come thus to my Saviour and make such mone to him for my self Lord my soul is sick of unbelief sick of self-love sick of inordinate desires I should not need to say more Thy mercy O Saviour would not then stay by for my suit but would prevent me as here with a gracious ingagement I will come and heal thee I did not hear the Centurion say either Come or Heal him The one he meant though he said not the other he neither said nor meant Christ over-gives both his words intentions It is the manner of that Divine munificence where he meets with a faithful Suitor to give more then is requested to give when he is not requested The very insinuations of our necessities are no lesse violent then successefull We think the measure of humane bountie runs over when we obtain but what we ask with importunity that infinite Goodnesse keeps within bounds when it overflows the desires of our hearts As he said so he did The Word of Christ either is his act or concurs with it He did not stand still when he said I will come but he went as he spake When the Ruler intreated him for his son Come down ere he dye our Saviour stir'd not a foot the Centurion did but complain of the sicknesse of his servant and Christ unasked sayes I will come and heal him That he might be farre from so much as seeming to honour wealth and despise meannesse he that came in the shape of a Servant would goe down to the sick Servants pallet would not goe to the Bed of the rich Rulers Son It is the basest motive of respect that ariseth merely from outward Greatnesse Either more Grace or more Need may justly challenge our favourable regards no lesse then private Obligations Even so O Saviour that which thou offeredst to doe for the Centurion's Servant hast thou done for us We were sick unto death so farre had the dead palsie of sin overtaken us that there was no life of Grace left in us when thou wert not content to sit still in Heaven and say I will cure them but addedst also I will come and cure them Thy self camest down accordingly to this miserable World and hast personally healed us so as now we shall not die but live and declare thy works O Lord. And oh that we could enough praise that love and mercy which hath so graciously abased thee and could be but so low dejected before thee as thou hast stooped low unto us that we could be but as lowly subjects of thy goodnesse as we are unworthy O admirable return of Humility Christ will goe down to visit the sick Servant The Master of that Servant saies Lord I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof the Jewish Elders that went before to mediate for him could say He is worthy that thou shouldest doe this for him but the Centurion when he comes to speak for himself I am not worthy They said He was worthy of Christ's Miracle he sayes he is unworthy of Christ's presence There is great difference betwixt others valuations and our own Sometimes the world under-rates him that findes reason to set an high price upon himself Sometimes again it overvalues a man that knows just cause of his own humiliation If others mistake us this can be no warrant for our errour We cannot be wise unlesse we receive the knowledge of our selves by direct beams not by reflection unlesse we have learned to contemn unjust applauses and scorning the flattery of the World to frown upon our own vilenesse Lord I am not worthy Many a one if he had been in the Centurion's
I kept silence my bones consumed For day and night thy hand O Lord was heavy upon me my moisture is turned into the drought of summer O let me confess against my self my wickedness unto thee that thou maist forgive the punishment of my sinne We have a tongue for God when we praise him for our selves when we pray and confess for our brethren when we speak the truth for their information which if we hold back in unrighteousness we yield unto that dumb Devil Where do we not see that accursed spirit He is on the Bench when the mute or partial Judge speaks not for truth and innocence He is in the Pulpit when the Prophets of God smother or halve or adulterate the message of their Master He is at the Barre when irreligious Jurours dare lend an oath to fear to hope to gain He is in the Market when godless chapmen for their peny sell the truth and their soul He is in the common conversation of men when the tongue belies the heart flatters the guilty balketh reproofs even in the foulest crimes O thou who onely art stronger then that strong one cast him out of the hearts and mouths of men It is time for thee Lord to work for they have destroyed thy Law That it might well appear this impediment was not natural so soon as the man is freed from the spirit his tongue is free to his speech The effects of spirits as they are wrought so they cease at once If the Son of God do but remove our spiritual possession we shall presently break forth into the praise of God into the confession of our vileness into the profession of truth But what strange variety do I see in the spectators of his Miracle some wondring others censuring a third sort tempting a fourth applauding There was never man or action but was subject to variety of constructions What man could be so holy as he that was God What act could be more worthy then the dispossessing of an evil spirit Yet this man this act passeth these differences of interpretation What can we doe to undergoe but one opinion If we give almes and fast some will magnifie our charity and devotion others will tax our hypocrisie If we give not some will condemn our hard-heartedness others will allow our care of justice If we preach plainly to some it will favour of a careless slubbering to others oft a mortified sincerity elaborately some will tax our affectation others will applaud our diligence in dressing the delicate viands of God What marvel is it if it be thus with our imperfection when it fared not otherwise with him that was Purity and Righteousness it self The austere forerunner of Christ came neither eating nor drinking they say He hath a Devil The Son of man came eating and drinking they say This man is a glutton a friend of Publicans and sinners and here one of his holy acts carries away at once wonder censure doubt celebration There is no way safe for a man but to square his actions by the right rule of justice of charity and then let the world have leave to spend their glosses at pleasure It was an heroical resolution of the chosen vessel I pass very little to be judged of you or of mans day I marvel not if the people marvelled for here were four wonders in one the blind saw the deaf heard the dumb spake the Demoniack is delivered Wonder was due to so rare and powerful a work and if not this nothing We can cast away admiration upon the poor devices or activities of men how much more upon the extraordinary works of Omnipotency Whoso knows the frame of Heaven and earth shall not much be affected with the imperfect effects of frail Humanity but shall with no less Ravishment of soul acknowledge the miraculous works of the same Almighty hand Neither is the spiritual ejection worthy of any meaner entertainment Rarity and difficulty are wont to cause wonder There are many things which have wonder in their worth and lose it in their frequence there are some which have it in their strangeness and lose it in their facilitie Both meet in this To see men haunted yea possessed with a dumb Devil is so frequent that it is a just wonder to finde a man free but to finde the dumb spirit cast out of a man and to hear him praising God confessing his sins teaching others the sweet experiments of mercy deserves just admiration If the Cynick sought in the market for a man amongst men well may we seek amongst men for a Convert Neither is the difficulty less then the rareness The strong man hath the possession all passages are block'd up all helps barred by the treachery of our nature If any soul be rescued from these spiritual wickednesses it is the praise of him that doth wonders alone But whom do I see wondring The multitude The unlearned beholders follow that act with wonder which the learned Scribes entertain with obloquy God hath revealed those things to babes which he hath hid from the wise and prudent With what scorn did those great Rabbins speak of these sons of the earth This people that knows not the Law is accursed Yet the Mercy of God makes an advantage of their simplicity in that they are therefore less subject to cavillation and incredulitie as contrarily his Justice causes the proud knowledge of others to lie as a block in their way to the ready assent unto the Divine power of the Messias Let the pride of glorious adversaries disdain the povertie of the clients of the Gospel it shall not repent us to go to Heaven with the vulgar whiles their great ones go in state to perdition The multitude wondered Who censured but Scribes great Doctors of the Law of the divinitie of the Jews What Scribes but those of Jerusalem the most eminent Academie of Judaea These were the men who out of their deep reputed judgement cast these foul aspersions upon Christ Great wits ofttimes mislead both the owners and followers How many shall once wish they had been born dullards yea idiots when they shall finde their wit to have barred them out of Heaven Where is the Scribe where is the disputer of this world Hath not God made the wisdome of the world foolishness Say the world what it will a dram of holiness is worth a pound of wit Let others censure with the Scribes let me wonder with the multitude What could malice say worse He casteth out Devils through Beelzebub the Prince of Devils The Jewes well knew that the Gods of the heathen were no other then Devils amongst whom for that the Lord of Flies so called whether for the concourse of flies to the abundance of his sacrifices or for his aid implored against the infestation of those swarms was held the chief therefore they stile him The Prince of Devils There is a subordination of spirits some higher in degree some inferiour to others Our Saviour himself tells
no moment be free He can be no more weary of doing evil to us then God is of doing good Are we therefore preserved from the malignity of these powers of darkness Blessed be our strong Helper that hath not given us over to be a prey unto their teeth Or if some scope have been given to that envious one to afflict us hath it been with favourable limitations it is thine only mercy O God that hath chained and muzled up this band-dog so as that he may scratch us with his paws but cannot pierce us with his fangs Far far is this from our deserts who had too well merited a just abdication from thy favour and protection and an interminable seisure by Satan both in soul and body Neither do I here see more matter of thanks to our God for our immunity from the external injuries of Satan then occasion of serious inquiry into his power over us for the spiritual I see some that think themselves safe from this ghostly tyranny because they sometimes finde themselves in good moods free from the suggestions of gross sins much more from the commission Vain men that feed themselves with so false and frivolous comforts will they not see Satan through the just permission of God the same to the Soul in mental possessions that he is to the body in corporal The worst Demoniack hath his lightsome respites not ever tortured not ever furious betwixt whiles he might look soberly talk sensibly move regularly It is a wofull comfort that we sin not alwaies There is no Master so barbarous as to require of his Slave a perpetual unintermitted toyle yet though he sometimes eat sleep rest he is a vassal still If that Wicked one have drawn us to a customary perpetration of evil and have wrought us to a frequent iteration of the same sin this is gage enough for our servitude matter enough for his tyranny and insultation He that would be our Tormenter alwaies cares onely to be sometimes our Tempter The possessed is bound as with the invisible fetters of Satan so with the material chains of the inhabitants What can bodily forces prevail against a spirit Yet they endeavour this restraint of the man whether out of charity or justice Charity that he might not hurt himself Justice that he might not hurt others None do so much befriend the Demoniack as those that binde him Neither may the spiritually possessed be otherwise handled for though this act of the enemy be plausible and to appearance pleasant yet there is more danger in this dear and smiling tyranny Two sorts of chains are fit for outragious sinners good laws unpartiall executions That they may not hurt that they may not be hurt to eternal death These iron chains are no sooner fast then broken There was more then an humane power in this disruption It is not hard to conceive the utmost of Nature in this kinde of actions Sampson doth not break the cords and ropes like a threed of towe but God by Sampson The man doth not break these chains but the Spirit How strong is the arm of these evil angels how far transcending the ordinary course of Nature They are not called Powers for nothing What flesh blood could but tremble at the palpable inequality of this match if herein the mercifull protection of our God did not the rather magnifie it self that so much strength met with so much malice hath not prevailed against us In spight of both we are in safe hands He that so easily brake the iron fetters can never break the adamantine chain of our Faith In vain do the chafing billows of Hell beat upon that Rock whereon we are built And though these brittle chains of earthly metall be easily broken by him yet the sure-tempered chain of God's eternal Decree he can never break that Almighty Arbiter of Heaven and Earth and Hell hath chained him up in the bottomlesse pit and hath so restrained his malice that but for our good we cannot be tempted we cannot be foiled but for a glorious victory Alas it is no otherwise with the spiritually possessed The chains of restraint are commonly broken by the fury of wickedness What are the respects of civility fear of God fear of men wholsome laws carefull executions to the desperately licentious but as cobwebs to an hornet Let these wilde Demoniacks know that God hath provided chains for them that will hold even everlasting chains under darkness These are such as must hold the Devils themselves their masters unto the judgment of the great Day how much more those impotent vassals Oh that men would suffer themselves to be bound to their good behaviour by the sweet and easie recognizances of their duty to their God and the care of their own Souls that so they might rather be bound up in the bundle of life It was not for rest that these chains were torn off but for more motion This prisoner runs away from his friends he cannot run away from his Jaylor He is now carried into the Wildernesse not by mere external force but by internal impulsion carried by the same power that unbound him for the opportunity of his Tyranny for the horrour of the place for the affamishment of his body for the avoidance of all means of resistance Solitary Desarts are the delights of Satan It is an unwise zeal that moves us to doe that to our selves in an opinion of merit and holinesse which the Devil wishes to doe to us for a punishment and conveniency of tentation The evil Spirit is for solitarinesse God is for society He dwels in the assembly of his Saints yea there he hath a delight to dwell Why should not we account it our happinesse that we may have leave to dwell where the Author of all Happinesse loves to dwell There cannot be any misery incident unto us whereof our gracious Redeemer is not both conscious and sensible Without any intreaty therefore of the miserable Demoniack or suit of any friend the God of spirits takes pity of his distresse and from no motion but his own commands the evil Spirit to come out of the man Oh admirable precedent of mercy preventing our requests exceeding our thoughts forcing favours upon our impotence doing that for us which we should and yet cannot desire If men upon our instant solicitations would give us their best aide it were a just praise of their bounty but it well became thee O God of mercy to goe without force to give without suit And do we think thy goodness is impaired by thy glory If thou wert thus commiserative upon earth art thou lesse in Heaven How dost thou now take notice of all our complaints of all our infirmities How doth thine infinite pity take order to redress them What evil can befall us which thou knowest not feelest not relievest not How safe are we that have such a Guardian such a Mediator in Heaven Not long before had our Saviour commanded the windes and
when I see those Devils which are many in substance are one in name action habitation Who can too much brag of unity when it is incident unto wicked spirits All the praise of concord is in the subject if that be holy the consent is Angelical if sinfull devilish What a fearfull advantage have our spiritual enemies against us If armed troops come against single straglers what hope is there of life of victory How much doth it concern us to band our hearts together in a communion of Saints Our enemies come upon us like a torrent Oh let us not run asunder like drops in the dust All our united forces will be little enough to make head against this league of destruction Legion imports Order number conflict Order in that there is a distinction of regiment a subordination of Officers Though in Hell there be confusion of faces yet not confusion of degrees Number Those that have reckoned a Legion at the lowest have counted it six thousand others have more then doubled it Though here it is not strict but figurative yet the letter of it implies multitude How fearfull is the consideration of the number of Apostate Angels And if a Legion can attend one man how many must we needs think are they who all the world over are at hand to the punishment of the wicked the exercise of the good the tentation of both It cannot be hoped there can be any place or time wherein we may be secure from the onsets of these enemies Be sure ye lewd men ye shall want no furtherance to evil no torment for evil Be sure ye godly ye shall not want combatants to trie your strength and skill Awaken your courages to resist and stir up your hearts make sure the means of your safety There are more with us then against us The God of Heaven is with us if we be with him and our Angels behold the face of God If every Devil were a Legion we are safe Though we walk through the valley of the shadow of death we shall fear no evil Thou O Lord shalt stretch forth thine hand against the wrath of our enemies and thy right hand shall save us Conflict All this number is not for sight for rest but for motion for action Neither was there ever hour since the first blow given to our first Parents wherein there was so much as a truce betwixt these adversaries As therefore strong frontier Towns when there is a peace concluded on both parts break up their garrison open their gates neglect their Bulwarks but when they hear of the enemy mustering his forces in great and unequal numbers then they double their guard keep Sentinell repair their Sconces so must we upon the certain knowledge of our numerous and deadly enemies in continual aray against us addresse our selves alwaies to a wary and strong resistance I do not observe the most to think of this ghostly hostility Either they do not find there are Tentations or those Tentations hurtful they see no worse then themselves and if they feel motions of evil arising in them they impute it to fancy or unreasonable appetite to no power but Nature's and those motions they follow without sensible hurt neither see they what harm it is to sin Is it any marvell that carnal eyes cannot discern spiritual Objects that the World who is the friend the vassal of Satan is in no war with him Elisha's servant when his eyes were opened saw troops of spiritual souldiers which before he discerned not If the eyes of our Souls be once enlightned by supernatural knowledge and the clear beams of Faith we shall as plainly descry the invisible powers of wickednesse as now our bodily eyes see Heaven and Earth They are though we see them not we cannot be safe from them if we do not acknowledge not oppose them The Devils are now become great suitors to Christ That he would not command them into the deep that he would permit their entrance into the swine What is this deep but hell both for the utter separation from the face of God and for the impossibility of passage to the region of Rest and Glory The very evil spirits then fear and expect a further degree of torment they know themselves reserved in those chains of darknesse for the judgment of the great Day There is the same wages due to their sins to ours neither are the wages paid till the work be done They tempting men to sin must needs sin grievously in tempting as with us men those that mislead into sin offend more then the actors Not till the upshot therefore of their wickednesse shall they receive the full measure of their condemnation This day this deep they tremble at what shall I say of those men that fear it not It is hard for men to believe their own unbelief If they were perswaded of this fiery dungeon this bottomlesse deep wherein every sin shall receive an horrible portion with the damned durst they stretch forth their hands to wickednesse No man will put his hand into a fiery Crucible to fetch gold thence because he knows it will burn him Did we as truly believe the everlasting burning of that infernal fire we durst not offer to fetch Pleasures or Profits out of the midst of those flames This degree of torment they grant in Christ's power to command they knew his power unresistible had he therefore but said Back to hell whence ye came they could no more have stai'd upon earth then they can now climbe into Heaven O the wonderfull dispensation of the Almighty who though he could command all the evil spirits down to their dungeons in an instant so as they should have no more opportunity of Temptation yet thinks fit to retain them upon earth It is not out of weaknesse or improvidence of that Divine hand that wicked spirits tyrannize here upon earth but out of the most wise and most holy ordination of God who knows how to turn evil into good how to fetch good out of evil and by the worst instruments to bring about his most just decrees Oh that we could adore that awfull and infinite power and chearfully cast our selves upon that Providence which keeps the Keyes even of Hell it self and either lets out or returns the Devils to their places Their other suit hath some marvell in moving it more in the grant That they might be suffered to enter into the Herd of Swine It was their ambition of some mischief that brought forth this desire that since they might not vex the body of man they might yet afflict men in their goods The Malice of these envious spirits reacheth from us to ours It is sore against their wills if we be not every way miserable If the Swine were Legally unclean for the use of the table yet they were naturally good Had not Satan known them usefull for man he had never desired their ruine But as Fencers will seem to fetch a blow at
swinge of common corruptions they shall both deliver their own Souls and help to withhold judgment from others The Gadarenes sue to Christ for his departure It is too much favour to attribute this to their modesty as if they held themselves unworthy of so Divine a Guest Why then did they fall upon this suit in a time of their losse Why did they not taxe themselves and intimate a secret desire of that which they durst not beg It is too much rigour to attribute it to the love of their Hogs and an anger at their losse then they had not intreated but expelled him It was their fear that moved this harsh suit a servile fear of danger to their persons to their goods lest he that could so absolutely command the Devils should have set these tormentors upon them lest their other Demoniacks should be dispossessed with like losse I cannot blame these Gadarenes that they feared This power was worthy of trembling at Their fear was unjust They should have argued This man hath power over men beasts devils it is good having him to our friend his presence is our safety and protection Now they contrarily mis-infer Thus powerfull is he it is good he were further off What miserable and pernicious misconstructions do men make of God of Divine Attributes and actions God is omnipotent able to take infinite vengeance of sin Oh that he were not He is provident I may be carelesse He is merciful I may sin He is holy Let him depart from me for I am a sinful man How witty Sophisters are natural men to deceive their own Souls to rob themselves of a God O Saviour how worthy are they to want thee that wish to be rid of thee Thou hast just cause to be weary of us even whiles we sue to hold thee but when once our wretched unthankfulnesse grows weary of thee who can pity us to be punished with thy departure Who can say it is other then righteous that thou shouldst regest one day upon us Depart from me ye wicked Contemplations THE FOURTH BOOK Containing The faithfull Canaanite The deaf and dumb man cured Zacheus John Baptist beheaded The five loaves and two fishes The walk upon the waters The bloody issue healed Jairus and his daughter The motion of the two fiery Disciples repelled The ten Lepers The pool of Bethesda Christ transfigured The woman taken in adultery The thankfull Penitent Martha and Mary The begger that was born blinde cured The stubborn Devil ejected The Widows mites The ambition of the two sons of Zebedee The tribute-money payd Lazarus dead Lazarus raised Christ's procession to the Temple Christ betrayed The Agony Peter and Malchus or Christ apprehended Christ before Caiaphas Christ before Pilate The Crucifixion The Resurrection The Ascension To the onely honour and glory of God my Saviour and to the benefit and behoof of his blessed Spouse the Church I do in all humility devote my self and all my Meditations The weak and unworthy Servant of both J. E. To the READER THose few spare houres which I could either borrow or steale from the many imployments of my busie Diocese I have gladly bestowed upon these not more recreative then usefull Contemplations for which I have been some years a debter to the Church of God now in a care to satisfie the desires of many and my owne pre-ingagement I send them forth into the light My Reader shall finde the discourse in all these passages more large and in the latter as the occasion gives more fervent And if he shall misse some remarkable stories let him be pleased to know that I have purposely omitted those pieces which consist rather of speech then of act and those that are in respect of the matter coincident to these I have selected I have so done my task as fearing not affecting length and as carefull to avoid the cloying of my Reader with other mens thoughts Such as they are I wish them as I hope they shall be beneficiall to God's Church and in them intend to set up my rest beseeching my Reader that he will mutually exchange his prayers for and with me who am the unworthiest of the Servants of Christ J. E. The faithfull Canaanite IT was our Saviours trade to doe good Therefore he came down from Heaven to earth therefore he changed one station of earth for another Nothing more commends Goodnesse then generality and diffusion whereas reservednesse and close-handed restraint blemish the glory of it The Sun stands not still in one point of Heaven but walks his daily round that all the inferiour world may share of his influences both in heat and light Thy bounty O Saviour did not affect the praise of fixedness but motionâ— one while I finde thee at Jerusalem then at Capernaum soon after in the utmost verge of Galilee never but doing good But as the Sun though he daily compass the world yet never walks from under his line never goes beyond the turning points of the longest and shortest day so neither didst thou O Saviour passe the bounds of thine own peculiar people Thou wouldest move but not wildly not out of thine own sphear wherein thy glorified estate exceeds thine humbled as far as Heaven is above earth Now thou art lift up thou drawest all men unto thee there are now no lists no limits of thy gracious visitations but as the whole earth is equidistant from Heaven so all the motions of the world lie equally open to thy bounty Neither yet didst thou want outward occasions of thy removal perhaps the very importunity of the Scribes and Pharisees in obtruding their Traditions drave thee thence perhaps their unjust offence at thy Doctrine There is no readier way to lose Christ then to clog him with humane ordinances then to spurn at his heavenly instructions He doth not alwaies subduce his Spirit with his visible presence but his very outward withdrawing is worthy of our sighs worthy of our tears Many a one may say Lord if thou hadst been here my Soul had not died Thou art now with us O Saviour thou art with us in a free and plentifull fashion how long thou knowest we know our deservings and fear Oh teach us how happy we are in such a guest and give us grace to keep thee Hadst thou walked within the Phoenician borders we could have told how to have made glad constructions of thy mercy in turning to the Gentiles thou that couldest touch the Lepers without uncleannesse couldest not be defiled with aliens but we know the partition wall was not yet broken down and thou that didst charge thy Disciples not to walk into the way of the Gentiles wouldst not transgresse thine own rule Once we are sure thou camest to the utmost point of the bounds of Galilee as not ever confined to the heart of Jewry thou wouldest sometimes blesse the outer skirts with thy presence No angle is too obscure for the Gospel the land of Zabulon and the land of Nepthali by the
thy words never till now at thy silence A miserable suppliant cries and sues whiles the God of mercies is speechlesse He that comforts the afflicted addes affliction to the comfortlesse by a willing disrespect What shall we say then Is the fountain of Mercy dried up O Saviour couldst thou but hear she did not murmur not whisper but cry out couldst thou but pity but regard her that was as good as she was miserable If thy ears were open could thy bowels be shut Certainly it was thou that didst put it into the heart into the mouth of this woman to ask and to ask thus of thy self She could never have said O Lord thou son of David but from thee but by thee None calleth Jesus the Lord but by the holy Ghost Much more therefore didst thou hear the words of thine own making and well wert thou pleased to hear what thou thoughtest good to forbear to answer It was thine own grace that sealed up thy lips Whether for the triall of her patience and perseverance forâ— silence carried a semblance of neglect and a willing neglect laies strong siege to the best fort of the Soul Even calm tempers when they have been stirred have bewrayed impetuousness of Passion If there be any dregs in the bottom of the glasse when the water is shaken they will be soon seen Or whether for the more sharpning of her desires and raising of her zealous importunity Our holy longings are increased with delaies it whets our appetite to be held fasting Or whether for the more sweetning of the blessing by the difficulty or stay of obtaining The benefit that comes with ease is easily contemned Long and eager pursuit endears any favour Or whether for the ingaging of his Disciples in so charitable a suit Or whether for the wise avoidance of exception from the captious Jews or lastly for the drawing on of an holy and imitable pattern of faithfull perseverance and to teach us not to measure God's hearing of our suit by his present answer or his present answer by our own sense Whiles our weakness exspects thy words thy wisdome resolves upon thy silence Never wert thou better pleased to hear the acclamation of Angels then to hear this woman say O Lord thou son of David yet silence is thy answer When we have made our prayers it is an happy thing to hear the report of them back from Heaven but if we alwaies do not so it is not for us to be dejected and to accuse either our infidelity or thy neglect since we finde here a faithfull suitor met with a gracious Saviour and yet he answered her not a word If we be poor in spirit God is rich in mercy he cannot send us away empty yet he will not alwaies let us feel his condescent crossing us in our will that he may advance our benefit It was no small fruit of Christ's silence that the Disciples were hereupon moved to pray for her not for a mere dismission it had been no favour to have required this but a punishment for if to be held in suspense be miserable to be sent away with a repulse is more but for a mercifull grant They saw much passion in the woman much cause of passion they saw great discouragement on Christ's part great constancy on hers Upon all these they feel her misery and become suitors for her unrequested It is our duty in case of necessity to intercede for each other and by how much more familiar we are with Christ so much more to improve our interest for the relief of the distressed We are bidden to say Our Father not mine yea being members of one body we pray for our selves in others If the foot be prickt the back bends the head bows down the eyes look the hands stir the tongue calls for aide the whole man is in pain and labours for redresse He cannot pray or be heard for himself that is no mans friend but his own No prayer without faith no faith without charity no charity without mutual intercession That which urged them to speak for her is urged to Christ by them for her obtaining She cries after us Prayer is as an arrow if it be drawn up but a little it goes not far but if it be pull'd up to the head it flies strongly and pierces deep If it be but dribbled forth of carelesse lips it falls down at our foot the strength of our ejaculation sends it up into Heaven and fetches down a blessing The childe hath escaped many a stripe by his loud crying and the very unjust Judge cannot indure the widows clamour Heartless motions do but teach us to deny servent suits offer violence both to earth and Heaven Christ would not answer the woman but doth answer the Disciples Those that have a familiarity with God shall receive answers when strangers shall stand out Yea even of domesticks some are more intire He that lay in Jesus his bosome could receive that intelligence which was concealed from the rest But who can tell whether that silence or this answer be more grievous I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel What is this answer but a defence of that silence and seeming neglect Whiles he said nothing his forbearance might have been supposed to proceed from the necessity of some greater thoughts but now his answer professeth that silence to have proceeded from a willing resolution not to answer and therefore he doth not vouchsafe so much as to give to her the answer but to her solicitors that they might return his deniall from him to her who had undertaken to derive her suit to him I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel Like a faithfull Embassadour Christ hath an eye to his commission That may not be violated though to an apparant advantage whither he is not sent he may not goe As he so all his have their fixed marks set at these they aime and think it not safe to shoot at rovers In matter of morality it is not for us to stand onely upon inhibitions avoiding what is forbidden but upon commands endeavouring only what is injoyned We need no other rule of our life then the intention of our several stations And if he that was God would take no further scope to himself then the limits of his commission how much doth it concern us frail men to keep within compass or what shall become of our lawlesness that live in a direct contrariety to the will of him that sent us Israel was Jacob's name from him derived to his posterity till the division of the Tribes under Jeroboam all that nation was Israel then the Father's name went to the most which were ten Tribes the name of the Son Juda to the best which were two Christ takes no notice of this unhappy division he remembers the antient name which he gave to that faithfull wrestler It was this Christ with whom Jacob strove it was he
light eschueth the light even in good To seek our own glory is not glory Although besides this bashfull desire of obscurity here is a meet regard of opportunity in the carriage of our actions The envy of the Scribes and Pharisees might trouble the passage of his Divine ministery their exasperation is wisely declined by this retiring He in whose hands time is knows how to make his best choice of seasons Neither was it our Saviours meaning to have this Miracle buried but hid Wisdome hath no better improvement then in distinguishing times and discreetly marshalling the circumstances of our actions which whosoever neglects shall be sure to shame his work and mar his hopes Is there a spiritual Patient to be cured Aside with him To undertake him before the face of the multitude is to wound not to heal him Reproof and good counsel must be like our Alms in secret so as if possible one eare or hand might not be conscious to the other As in some cases Confession so our Reprehension must be auricular The discreet Chirurgion that would cure a modest Patient whose secret complaint hath in it more shame then pain shuts out all eyes save his own It is enough for the God of Justice to say Thou didst it secretly but I will doe it before all Israel and before this Sun Our limited and imperfect wisedome must teach us to apply private redresses to private maladies It is the best remedy that is least seen and most felt What means this variety of ceremony O Saviour how many parts of thee are here active Thy finger is put into the eare thy spittle toucheâ—h the tongue thine eyes look up thy lungs sigh thy lips move to an Ephphatha Thy word alone thy beck alone thy wish alone yea the least act of velleity from thee might have wrought this cure Why wouldst thou imploy so much of thy self in this work Was it to shew thy liberty in not alwaies equally exercising the power of thy Deity in that one-while thine onely command shall raise the dead and eject Devils another while thou wouldest accommodate thy self to the mean and homely fashions of natural agents and condescending to our senses and customes take those waies which may carry some more near respect to the cure intended Or was it to teach us how well thou likest that there should be a ceremonious carriage of thy solemn actions which thou pleasest to produce cloathed with such circumstantial formes It did not content thee to put one finger into one eare but into either eare wouldst thou put a finger Both ears equally needed cure thou wouldest apply the means of cure to both The Spirit of God is the finger of God Then dost thou O Saviour put thy finger into our eare when thy Spirit inables us to hear effectually If we thrust our own fingers into our eares using such humane perswasions to our selves as arise from worldly grounds we labour in vain yea these stoppels must needs hinder our hearing the voice of God Hence the great Philosophers of the antient world the learned Rabbins of the Synagogue the great Doctors of a false faith are deaf to spiritual things It is only that finger of thy Spirit O blessed Jesu that can open our eares and make passage through our eares into our hearts Let that finger of thine be put into our eares so shall our deafnesse be removed and we shall hear not the loud thunders of the Law but the gentle whisperings of thy gracious motions to our Souls We hear for our selves but we speak for others Our Saviour was not content to open the eares only but to untie the tongue With the eare we hear with the mouth we confesse The same hand is applied to the tongue not with a drie touch but with spittle in allusion doubtlesse to the removal of the natural impediment of speech Moisture we know glibs the tongue and makes it apt to motion how much more from that Sacred mouth There are those whose ears are open but their mouths are still shut to God they understand but do not utter the wonderfull things of God There is but half a Cure wrought upon these men their eare is but open to hear their own judgment except their mouth be open to confesse their Maker and Redeemer O God do thou so moisten my tongue with thy Graces that it may run smoothly as the pen of a ready writer to the praise of thy Name Whiles the finger of our Saviour was on the tongue in the eare of the Patient his eye was in Heaven Never man had so much cause to look up to Heaven as he there was his home there was his throne He onely was from Heaven heavenly Each of us hath a good minde homeward though we meet with better sights abroad how much more when our home is so glorious above the region of our peregrination But thou O Saviour hadst not onely thy dwelling there but thy seat of Majesty There the greatest Angels adored thee it is a wonder that thine eye could be ever any where but there What doth thine eye in this but teach ours where to be fixed Every good gift and every perfect gift coming down from above how can we look off from that place whence we receive all good Thou didst not teach us to say O infinite God which art every where but O our father which art in Heaven There let us look up to thee Oh let not our eyes or hearts grovell upon this earth but let us fasten them above the hills whence cometh our salvation Thence let us acknowledge all the good we receive thence let us expect all the good we want Why our Saviour look'd up to Heaven though he had Heaven in himself we can see reason enough But why did he sigh Surely not for need The least motion of a thought was in him impetratory How could he chuse but be heard of his Father who was one with the Father Not for any fear of distrust but partly for compassion partly for example For compassion of those manifold infirmities into which sin had plunged mankinde a pitiful instance whereof was here presented unto him For example to fetch sighs from us for the miseries of others sighs of sorrow for them sighs of desire for their redresse This is not the first time that our Saviour spent sighs yea tears upon humane distresses We are not bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh if we so feel not the smart of our brethren that the fire of our passion break forth into the smoak of sighs Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I burn not Christ was not silent whiles he cured the dumb his Ephphatha gave life to all these his other actions His sighing his spitting his looking up to Heaven were the acts of a man But his command of the eare and mouth to open was the act of God He could not command that which he made not His word is
thou art now in Heaven the smalness of our person or of our condition cannot lett us from beholding thee The Soul hath no stature neither is Heaven to be had with reaching onely clear thou the eyes of my Faith and I am high enough I regard not the Body the Soul is the man It is to small purpose that the body is a Giant if the Soul be a dwarf We have to doe with a God that measures us by our desires not by our statures All the streets of Jericho however he seemed to the eye had not so tall a man as Zacheus The witty Publican easily finds both his hindrances and the waies of their redress His remedy for the prease is to run before the multitude his remedy for his stature is to climb up into the Sycomore he imployes his feet in the one his hands and feet in the other In vain shall he hope to see Christ that doth not out-go the common throng of the world The multitude is clustred together and moves too close to move fast we must be nimbler then they if ever we desire or exspect to see Christ It is the charge of God Thou shalt not follow a multitude to doe evil we doe evil if we lagge in good It is held commonly both wit and state for a man to keep his pace and that man escapes not censure who would be forwarder then his fellows Indeed for a man to run alone in wayes of indifferency or to set an hypocritical face of out-running all others in a zealous profession when the heart lingers behinde both these are justly hateful but in an holy emulation to strive truly and really to out strip others in degrees of Grace and a conscionable care of obedience this is truly Christian and worthy of him that would hope to be blessed with the sight of a Saviour Tell me ye fashionable Christians that stand upon terms of equality and will not go a foot before your neighbours in holy zeal and aidful charity in conscionable sincerity tell me who hath made other mens progress a measure for yours Which of you saies I will be no richer no greater no fairer no wiser no happier then my fellows Why should you then say I will be no holier Our life is but a race every good End that a man proposes to himself is a several goal Did ever any man that ran for a prize say I will keep up with the rest Doth he not know that if he be not foremost he loseth We had as good to have sate still as not so to run that we may obtain We obtain not if we out-run not the multitude So farre did Zacheus over-run the stream of the people that he might have space to climb the Sycomore ere Jesus could pass by I examine not the kinde the nature the quality of this Plant what Tree soever it had been Zacheus would have tried to scale it for the advantage of this prospect He hath found out this help for his stature and takes pains to use it It is the best improvement of our wit to seek out the aptest furtherances for our Souls Do you see a weak and studious Christian that being unable to inform himself in the matters of God goes to the cabinet of Heaven the Priests lips which shall preserve knowledge there is Zacheus in the Sycomore It is the truest wisdome that helps forward our Salvation How witty we are to supply all the deficiencies of Nature If we be low we can adde cubits to our stature if ill-coloured we can borrow complexion if hairless perukes if dim-sighted glasses if lame crutches and shall we be conscious of our spiritual wants and be wilfully regardless of the remedy Surely had Zacheus stood still on the ground he had never seen Christ had he not climbed the Sycomore he had never climbed into Heaven O Saviour I have not height enough of my own to see thee give me what Sycomore thou wilt give me grace to use it give me an happy use of that grace The more I look at the mercy of Christ the more cause I see of astonishment Zacheus climbs up into the Sycomore to see Jesus Jesus first sees him preventing his eyes with a former view Little did Zacheus look that Jesus would have cast up his eyes to him Well might he think the boys in the street would spy him out and shout at his stature trade ambition but that Jesus should throw up his eyes into the Sycomore and take notice of that small despised morsel of flesh ere Zacheus could finde space to distinguish his face from the rest was utterly beyond his thought or exspectation All his hope is to see and now he is seen To be seen and acknowledged is much more then to see Upon any solemn occasion many thousands see the Prince whom he sees not and if he please to single out any one whether by his eye or by his tongue amongst the prease it passes for an high favour Zacheus would have thought it too much boldness to have asked what was given him As Jonathan did to David so doth God to us he shoots beyond us Did he not prevent us with mercy we might climb into the Sycomore in vain If he give Grace to him that doth his best it is the praise of the giver not the earning of the receiver How can we doe or will without him If he see us first we live and if we desire to see him we shall be seen of him Whoever took pains to climb the Sycomore and came down disappointed O Lord what was there in Zacheus that thou shouldst look up at him a Publican a sinner an arch-extortioner a dwarf in stature but a Giant in oppression a little man but a great Sycophant if rich in coin more rich in sins and treasures of wrath Yet it is enough that he desires to see thee all these disadvantages cannot hide him from thee Be we never so sinful if our desires towards thee be hearty and servent all the broad leaves of the Sycomore cannot keep off thine eye from us If we look at thee with the eye of Faith thou wilt look at us with the eye of mercy The eye of the Lord is upon the just and he is just that would be so if not in himself yet in thee O Saviour when Zacheus was above and thou wert below thou didst look up at him now thou art above and we below thou lookest down upon us thy mercy turns thine eyes every way towards our necessities Look down upon us that are not worthy to look up unto thee and finde us out that we may seek thee It was much to note Zacheus it was more to name him Methinks I see how Zacheus startled at this to hear the sound of his own name from the mouth of Christ neither can he but think Doth Jesus know me Is it his voice or some others in the throng Lo this is the first blink that ever I had of him
I have heard the fame of his wonderful works and held it happiness enough for me to have seen his face and doth he take notice of my person of my name Surely the more that Zacheus knew himself the more doth he wonder that Christ should know him It was slander enough for a man to be a friend to a Publican yet Christ gives this friendly compellation to the chief of Publicans and honours him with this argument of a sudden intireness The favour is great but not singular Every elect of God is thus graced The Father knows the childes name as he calls the stars of Heaven by their names so doth he his Saints the stars on earth and it is his own rule to his Israel I have called thee by thy name thou art mine As God's children do not content themselves with a confused knowledge of him but aspire to a particular apprehension and sensible application so doth God again to them it is not enough that he knows them as in the croud wherein we see many persons none distinctly but he takes single and several knowledge of their qualities conditions motions events What care we that our names are obscure or contemned amongst men whiles they are regarded by God that they are raked up in the dust of earth whiles they are recorded in Heaven Had our Saviour said no more but Zacheus come down the poor man would have thought himself taxed for his boldness and curiosity it were better to be unknown then noted for miscarriage But now the next words comfort him For I must this day abide at thine house What a sweet familiarity was here as if Christ had been many years acquainted with Zacheus whom he now first saw Besides our use the Host is invited by the Guest and called to an inexspected entertainment Well did our Saviour hear Zacheus his heart inviting him though his mouth did not Desires are the language of the Soul those are heard by him that is the God of spirits We dare not doe thus to each other save where we have eaten much salt we scarce go where we are invited though the face be friendly and the entertainment great yet the heart may be hollow But here he that saw the heart and foreknew his welcome can boldly say I must this day abide at thine house What a pleasant kinde of entire familiarity there is betwixt Christ and a good heart If any man open I will come in and sup with him It is much for the King of Glory to come into a cottage and sup there yet thus he may doe and take some state upon him in sitting alone No I will so sup with him that he shall sup with me Earthly state consists in strangeness and affects a stern kinde of majesty aloof Betwixt God and us though there be infinite more distance yet there is a gracious affability and familiar intireness of conversation O Saviour what dost thou else every day but invite thy self to us in thy Word in thy Sacraments who are we that we should entertain thee or thou us dwarfs in Grace great in nothing but unworthiness Thy praise is worthy to be so much the more as our worth is less Thou that biddest thy self to us bid us be fit to receive thee and in receiving thee happy How graciously doth Jesus still prevent the Publican as in his sight notice compellâ—tion so in his invitation too That other Publican Levi bad Christ to his house but it was after Christ had bidden him to his Discipleship Christ had never been called to his feast if Levi had not been called into his family He loved us first he must first call us for he calls us out of love As in the general calling of Christianity if he did not say Seek ye my face we could never say Thy face Lord will I seek so in the specialties of our main benefits or imployments Christ must begin to us If we invite our selves to him before he invite himself to us the undertaking is presumptuous the success unhappy If Nathanael when Christ named him and gave him the memorial token of his being under the fig-tree could say Thou art the Son of God how could Zacheus do less in hearing himself upon this wilde fig-tree named by the same lips How must he needs think If he knew not all things he could not know me and if he knew not the hearts of men he could not have known my secret desires to entertain him He is a God that knows me and a merciful God that invites himself to me No marvel therefore if upon this thought Zacheus come down in hast Our Saviour said not Take thy leisure Zacheus but I will abide at thine house to day Neither did Zacheus upon this intimation sit still and say When the prease is over when I have done some errands of my office but he hasts down to receive Jesus The notice of such a guest would have quickned his speed without a command God loves not slack and lazy executions The Angels of God are described with wings and we pray to doe his will with their forwardness Yea even to Judas Christ saith What thou doest doe quickly O Saviour there is no day wherein thou dost not call us by the voice of thy Gospel what do we still lingring in the Sycomore How unkindely must thou needs take the delaies of our Conversion Certainly had Zacheus staid still in the Tree thou hadst balked his house as unworthy of thee What construction canst thou make of our wilful dilations but as a stubborn contempt How canst thou but come to us in vengeance if we come not down to entertain thee in a thankful obedience Yet do I not hear thee say Zacheus cast thy self down for hast this was the counsel of the Tempter to thee but Come down in hast And he did accordingly There must be no more hast then good speed in our performances we may offend as well in our heady acceleration as in our delay Moses ran so fast down the hill that he stumbled spiritually and brake the Tables of God We may so fast follow after Justice that we out-run Charity It is an unsafe obedience that is not discreetly and leisurely speedful The speed of his descent was not more then the alacrity of his entertainment He made hast and came down and received him joyfully The life of hospitality is chearfulness Let our chear be never so great if we do not read our welcome in our friends face as well as in his dishes we take no pleasure in it Can we marvel that Zacheus received Christ joyfully Who would not have been glad to have his house yea himself made happy with such a guest Had we been in the stead of this Publican how would our hearts have leapt within us for joy of such a presence How many thousand miles are measured by some devout Christians onely to see the place where his feet stood How much happier must he needs think
passes from the ship to the shore That which brought him from Heaven to earth brought him also from the sea to land his compassion on their Souls that he might teach them compassion on their Bodies that he might heal and feed them Judaea was not large but populous it could not be but there must be amongst so many men many diseased it is no marvel if the report of so miraculous and universal sanations drew customers They found three advantages of cure above the power and performance of any earthly Physician Certainty Bounty Ease Certainty in that all comers were cured without fail Bounty in that they were cured without charge Ease in that they were cured without pain Farre be it from us O Saviour to think that thy Glory hath abated of thy Mercy still and ever thou art our assured bountiful and perfect Physician who healest all our diseases and takest away all our infirmities Oh that we could have our faithful recourse to thee in all our spiritual maladies it were as impossible we should want help as that thou shouldest want power and mercy That our Saviour might approve himself every way beneficent he that had filled the Souls of his Auditors with spiritual repast will now fill their Bodies with temporal and he that had approved himself the universal Physician of his Church will now be known to be the great housholder of the world by whose liberal provision mankinde is maintained He did not more miraculously heal then he feeds miraculously The Disciples having well noted the diligent and importune attendance of the multitude now towards evening come to their Master in a care of their repast and discharge This is a desart place and the time is now past Send the multitude away that they may goe into the villages and buy themselves victuals How well it becomes even spiritual guides to regard the bodily necessities of God's people This is not directly in our charge neither may we leave our sacred ministration to serve Tables But yet as the bodily father must take care for the Soul of his childe so must the spiritual have respect to the Body This is all that the world commonly looks after measuring their Pastors more by their dishes then by their doctrine or conversation as if they had the charge of their Bellies not of their Souls if they have open Cellars it matters not whether their Mouths be open If they be sociable in their carriage favourable and indulgent to their recreations full in their chear how easily doth the world dispense with either their negligence or enormities As if the Souls of these men lay in their weasand in their gut But surely they have reason to exspect from their Teachers a due proportion of Hospitality An unmeet parsimony is here not more odious then sinful And where ability wants yet care may not be wanting Those Preachers which are so intent upon their spiritual work that in the mean time they over-strain the weaknesses of their people holding them in their Devotions longer then humane frailty will permit forget not themselves more then their pattern and must be sent to school to these compassionate Disciples who when evening was come sue to Christ for the peoples dismission The place was desart the time evening Doubtless our Saviour made choice of both these that there might be both more use and more note of his Miracle Had it been in the morning their stomack had not been up their feeding had been unnecessary Had it been in the Village provision either might have been made or at least would have seemed made by themselves But now that it was both desart and evening there was good ground for the Disciples to move and for Christ to work their sustentation Then onely may we exspect and crave help from God when we finde our need Superfluous aid can neither be heartily desired nor earnestly lookt for nor thankfully received from the hands of mercy Cast thy burden upon the Lord and he shall sustain thee If it be not a burden it is no casting it upon God Hence it is that Divine aid comes ever in the very upshot and exigence of our trials when we have been exercised and almost tired with long hopes yea with despairs of success that it may be both more longed for ere it come and when it comes more welcome Oh the Faith and Zeal of these clients of Christ They not only follow him from the City into the Desart from delicacy to want from frequence to solitude but forget their bodies in pursuit of the food of their Souls Nothing is more hard for an healthful man to forget then his belly within few hours this will be sure to solicit him and will take no denials Yet such sweetness did these hearers finde in the spiritual repast that they thought not on the bodily the Disciples pitied them they had no mercy on themselves By how much more a mans minde is taken up with Heavenly things so much less shall he care for earthly What shall earth be to us when we are all Spirit And in the mean time according to the degrees of our intellectual elevations shall be our neglect of bodily contentments The Disciples think they move well Send them away that they may buy victuals Here was a strong Charity but a weak Faith A strong Charity in that they would have the people relieved a weak Faith in that they supposed they could not otherwise be so well relieved As a man when he sees many wayes lie before him takes that which he thinks both fairest and nearest so doe they this way of relief lay openest to their view and promised most Well might they have thought It is as easie for our Master to feed them as to heal them there is an equal facility in all things to a supernatural power yet they say Send them away In all our projects and suits we are still ready to move for that which is most obvious most likely when sometimes that is less agreeable to the will of God The All-wise and Almighty arbiter of all things hath a thousand secret means to honour himself in his proceedings with us It is not for us to carve boldly for our selves but we must humbly depend on the disposal of his Wisdom and Mercy Our Saviours answer gives a strange check to their motion They need not depart Not need They had no victuals they must have there was none to be had What more need could be He knew the supply which he intended though they knew it not His command was therefore more strange then his assertion Give ye them to eat Nothing gives what it hath not Had they had victuals they had not called for a dismission and not having how should they give It was thy wisdom O Saviour thus to prepare thy Disciples for the intended Miracle Thou wouldst not doe it abruptly without an intimation both of the purpose of it and the necessity And how modestly dost thou
Means out of office The Motion of the two fiery Disciples repelled THE time drew on wherein Jesus must be received up He must take death in his way Calvary is in his passage to mount Olivet He must be lift up to the Cross thence to climb into his Heaven Yet this comes not into mention as if all the thought of Death were swallowed up in this Victory over Death Neither O Saviour is it otherwise with us the weak members of thy mystical body We must die we shall be glorified What if Death stand before us we look beyond him at that transcendent Glory How should we be dismai'd with that pain which is attended with a blessed Immortality The strongest receit against Death is the happy estate that follows it next to that is the fore-exspectation of it and resolution against it He stedfastly set his face to goe to Hierusalem Hierusalem the nest of his enemies the Amphitheater of his conflicts the fatall place of his death Well did he know the plots and ambushes that were there laid for him and the bloody issue of those designs yet he will goe and goes resolved for the worst It is a sure and wise way to send our thoughts before us to grapple with those evils which we know must be incountred The enemy is half overcome that is well prepared for The strongest mischief may be outfaced with a seasonable fore-resolution There can be no greater disadvantage then the suddennesse of a surprisal O God what I have not the power to avoid let me have the wisdome to exspect The way from Galilee to Judaea lay through the Region of Samaria if not the City Christ now towards the end of his Preaching could not but be attended with a multitude of followers It was necessary there should be purveyors and harbingers to procure lodgings and provision for so large a troup Some of his own retinue are addressed to this service they seek not for palaces and delicates but for house-room and victuals It was he whose the earth was and the fulnesse thereof whos 's the Heavens are and the mansions therein yet he who could have commanded Angels sues to Samaritanes He that filled and comprehended Heaven sends for shelter in a Samaritane Cottage It was thy choice O Saviour to take upon thee the shape not of a Prince but of a Servant How can we either neglect means or despise homelinesse when thou the God of all the World wouldst stoop to the suit of so poor a provision We know well in what terms the Samaritanes stood with the Jews so much more hostile as they did more symbolize in matter of Religion no Nations were mutually so hatefull to each other A Samaritane's bread was no better then Swines-flesh their very fire and water was not more grudged then infectious The looking towards Jerusalem was here cause enough of repulse No enmity is so desperate as that which arises from matter of Religion Agreement in some points when there are differences in the main doth but advance hatred the more It is not more strange to hear the Son of God sue for a lodging then to hear him repelled Upon so churlish a denial the two angry Disciples return to their Master on a fiery errand Lord wilt thou that we command fire to come down from Heaven and consume them as Elias did The Sons of Thunder would be lightning straight their zeal whether as kinsmen or Disciples could not brook so harsh a refusal As they were naturally more hot then their fellows so now they thought their Piety bade them be impatient Yet they dare not but begin with leave Master wilt thou His will must lead theirs their choler cannot drive their wills before his all their motion is from him onely True Disciples are like those artificial engines which goe no otherwise then they are set or like little Children that speak nothing but what they are taught O Saviour if we have wills of our own we are not thine Do thou set me as thou wouldst have me goe do thou teach me what thou wouldst have me say or doe A mannerly preface leads in a faulty suit Master wilt thou that we command fire to come down from Heaven and consume them Faulty both in presumption and in desire of private revenge I do not hear them say Master will it please thee who art the sole Lord of the Heavens and the Elements to command fire from Heaven upon these men but Wilt thou that we command As if because they had power given them over diseases and unclean spirits therefore Heaven and earth were in their managing How easily might they be mistaken Their large commission had the just limits Subjects that have munificent grants from their Princes can challenge nothing beyond the words of their Patent And if the fetching down fire from Heaven were lesse then the dispossessing of Devils since the Devil shall inable the Beast to doe thus much yet how possible is it to doe the greater and stick at the lesse where both depend upon a delegated power The Magicians of Egypt could bring forth Frogs and Blood they could not bring Lice ordinary Corruption can doe that which they could not It is the fashion of our bold Nature upon an inch given to challenge an ell and where we finde our selves graced with some abilities to flatter our selves with the faculty of more I grant Faith hath done as great things as ever Presumption undertook but there is great difference in the enterprises of both The one hath a warrant either by instinct or expresse command the other none at all Indeed had these two Disciples either meant or said Master if it be thy pleasure to command us to call down fire from Heaven we know thy word shall enable us to doe what thou requirest if the words be ours the power shall be thine this had been but holy modest faithfull but if they supposed there needed nothing save a leave only and that might they be but let loose they could goe alone they presumed they offended Yet had they thus overshot themselves in some pious and charitable motion the fault had been the lesse now the act had in it both cruelty and private revenge Their zeal was not worthy of more praise then their fury of censure That fire should fall down from Heaven upon men is a fearfull thing to think of and that which hath not been often done It was done in the case of Sodome when those five unclean Cities burned with the unnatural fire of hellish Lust it was done two several times at the suit of Elijah it was done in an height of triall to that great pattern of Patience I finde it no more and tremble at these I finde But besides the dreadfulness of the judgment it self who can but quake at the thought of the suddainnesse of this destruction which sweeps away both Body and Soul in a state of unpreparation of unrepentance so as this fire should but
him that ceremony must yield to substance and that main points of Obedience must take place of all Rituall complements It is not for nothing that note is made of the Countrey of this thankfull Leper He was a Samaritane The place is known and branded with the infamy of a Paganish mis-religion Outward disadvantage of place or parentage cannot block up the way of God's Grace and free election as contrarily the priviledges of birth and nature availe us nothing in spirituall occasions How sensible wert thou O Saviour of thine own beneficence Were there not ten cleansed but where are the nine The trouping of these Lepers together did not hinder thy reckoning It is both justice and wisdome in thee to keep a strict account of thy favours There is an wholesome and usefull art of forgetfulnesse in us men both of Benefits done and of Wrongs offered It is not so with God Our injuries indeed he soon puts over making it no small part of his style that he forgives iniquities but for his mercies there is no reason he should forget them they are worthy of more then our memory His favours are universall over all his works there is no creature that tasts not of his bounty his Sun and Rain are for others besides his friends but none of his good turns escapes either his knowledge or record Why should not we O God keep a book of our receits from thee which agreeing with thine may declare thee bounteous and us thankfull Our Saviour doth not ask this by way of doubt but of exprobration Full well did he count the steps of those absent Lepers he knew where they were he upbraids their ingratitude that they were not where they should have been It was thy just quarrell O Saviour that while one Samaritane returned nine Israelites were healed and returned not Had they been all Samaritanes this had been faulty but now they were Israelites their ingratitude was more foul then their Leprosie The more we are bound to God the more shamefull is our unthankfulnesse There is scarce one in ten that is carefull to give God his own this neglect is not more generall then displeasing Christ had never missed their presence if their absence had not been hatefull and injurious The Pool of Bethesda Meditated on in a Sermon preached at the Court before King James of Blessed memory To the Reader THe Reader may be pleased to understand that my manner hath still been first to passe through all these Divine Histories by way of Sermons and then after to gather the quintessence of those larger discourses into these formes of Meditations which he sees Onely I have thought good upon these two following heads for some good reasons to publish the Sermons in their own shape as they were delivered without alteration It seemed not amisse that some of those metalls should be shewn in the oare whereof so great a quantity was presented in the wedge The Pool of Bethesda O Therwhere ye may look long and see no Miracle but here behold two Miracles in one view the former of the Angel curing Diseases the later of the God of Angels Christ Jesus preventing the Angel in his Cure Even the first Christ wrought by the Angel the second immediatly by himself The first is incomparable for as Montanus truly observes there is no one miraculum perpetuum but this one in the whole Book of God Be content to spend this hour with me in the porches of Bethesda and consider with me the Topography the Aitiology the Chronography of this Miracle These three limit our speech and your patient attention The Chronography which is first in place and time offers us two heads 1. a Feast of the Jewes 2. Christ going up to the Feast The Jews were full of Holy-days both of God's institution and the Churches Of God's both weekly monthly anniversary Weekly that one of seven which I would to God we had learned of them to keep better In this regard it was that Seneca said the Jewes did Septimam aetatis partem perdere lose the seventh part of their life Monthly the New moons Numb 18. Anniversary Easter Pentecost and the September-feasts The Churches both the Purim by Mardocheus and the Encaenia by Judas Maccabaeus which yet Christ honored by his solemnization John 10. Surely God did this for the chearfulnesse of his people in his service hence the Church hath laudably imitated this example To have no Feasts is sullen to have too many is Paganish and Superstitious Neither would God have cast the Christian Easter upon the just time of the Jewish Pasch and their Whitsontide upon the Jewish Pentecost if he would not have had these Feasts continued And why should the Christian Church have lesse power then the Jewish Synagogue Here was not a mere Feriation but a Feasting they must appeare before God cum muneribus with gifts The tenth part of their encrease must be spent upon the three solemn Feasts besides their former tithes to Levi Deut. 14. 23. There was no holy-day wherein they feasted above six hours and in some of them Tradition urged them to their quantities of drink And David when he would keep holy-day to the Ark allows every Israelite a cake of bread a piece of flesh a bottle of wine not a dry dinner prandium caninum not a mere drinking of wine without meat but to make up a perfect feast Bread Flesh Wine 2. Sam. 6. The true Purims of this Iland are those two Feasts of August and November He is no true Israelite that keeps them not as the daies which the Lord hath made When are joy and triumphs seasonable if not at Feasts but not excesse Pardon me I know not how Feasts are kept at the Court but as Job when he thought of the banquets of his Sons sayes It may be they have sinned so let me speak at peradventures If sensuall immoderation should have set her foot into these Christian Feasts let me at least say with indulgent Ely Non est bona fama filii It is no good report my sons Do ye think that S Paul's rule Non in comessationibus ebrietate not in surfeiting and drunkennesse was for work-days only The Jewes had a conceit that on their Sabbath and. Feast-days the Devils fled from their Cities ad montes umbrosos to the shadie mountains Let it not be said that on our Christian Feasts they should è montibus aulam petere and that he seeks and finds not loca arida but madida God forbid that Christians should sacrifice to Bacchus in stead of the ever-living God and that on the day when you should have been blown up by treacherous fire from earth to Heaven you should fetch down the fire of God's anger from Heaven upon you by swilling and surfeits God forbid God's service is unum necessarium one thing necessary saith Christ Homo cbrius superflua creatura A drunken man is a superfluous creature saith Ambrose How ill do those two agree
our Souls may be cured and through all the degrees of Grace may be carried to the full height of their Glory The first Part of the Meditations upon the Transfiguration of Christ In a Sermon preacht at Havering-Bower before K. James of Blessed memory THere is not in all Divinity an higher speculation then this of Christ transfigured Suffer me therefore to lead you up by the hand into Mount Tabor for nearer to Heaven ye cannot come while ye are upon earth that you may see him glorious upon earth the Region of his shame and abasement who is now glorious in Heaven the throne of his Majestie He that would not have his Transfiguration spoken of till he were raised would have it spoken of all the world over now that he is raised and ascended that by this momentany glory we may judge of the eternal The circumstances shall be to us as the skirts of the Hill which we will climb up lightly the Time place Attendants Company The Time after six dayes the Place an high hill apart the Attendants Peter James John the Company Moses and Elias which when we have passed on the top of the hill shall appear to us that sight which shall once make us glorious and in the mean time happy All three Evangelists accord in the Terminus à quo that it was immediately after those words There be some of them that stand here which shall not taste of death till they have seen the Son of Man come in his Kingdome Wherein methinks the act comments upon the words Peter James and John were these some they tasted not of death till they saw this Heavenly image of the Royalty of Christ glorified But the Terminus quò disagrees a little Matthew and Mark say after six Luke post ferè octo which as they are easily reconciled by the usual distinction of inclusivè and exclusivè necessary for all computations and Luke's about eight so methinks seem to intimate God's seventh day the Sabbath why should there be else so precise mention of six dayes after and about eight but to imply that day which was betwixt the sixth and eighth God's day was fittest for so Divine a work and well might that day which imported God's rest and mans glory be used for the clear representation of the rest and glory of God and man But in this conjecture for ought I know I goe alone I dare not be too resolute Certainly it was the seventh whether it were that seventh the seventh after the promise of the glory of his Kingdome exhibited and this perhaps not without a mystery God teacheth both by words and acts saith Hilary that after six Ages of the world should be Christs glorious appearance and our transfiguration with him But I know what our Saviours farewel was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is not for us to know But if we may not know we may conjecture yet not above that we ought faith S. Paul we may not super sapere as Tertullian's phrase is For the Place tradition hath taken it still for Tabor I list not to cross it without warrant This was an high Hill indeed thirty furlongs high saith Josephus mirâ rotundiâ—ate sublimis saith Hierome and so steep that some of our English travellers that have desired to climbit of late have been glad to give it up in the mid-way and to measure the rest with their eyes Doubtless this Hill was a Symbol of Heaven being near it as in situation in resemblance Heaven is expressed usually by the name of God's hill and Nature or this appellation taught the Heathens to figure it by their Olympus All Divine affairs of any magnificence were done on Hils On the hill of Sinai was the Law delivered on the hill of Moriah was Isaac to be sacrificed whence Abraham's posie is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in monte providebitur on the hill of Rephidim stood Moses with the rod of God in his stretched hand and figured him crucified upon the hill whom Joshua figured victorious in the valley on the hils of Ebal and Gerizim were the Blessings and Curses on Carmel was Eliah's sacrifice The Phrontisteria Schools or Universities of the Prophets were still Ramah and Gibeah excelsa High places Who knows not that on the hill of Sion stood the Temple I have looked up to the hils saith the Psalmist And Idolatry in imitation had their hill-altars On the Mount of Olives was Christ wont to send up his Prayers and sent up himself And here Luke saith he went up to an high hill to pray not for that God makes difference of places to whose immensity Heaven it self is a valley It was an heathenish conceit of those Aramites that God is Deus montium the God of the mountains but because we are commonly more disposed to good by either the freedom of our scope to Heaven or the awfulness or solitary silence of places which as one saith strikes a kinde of adoration into us or by our local removal from this attractive body of the earth howsoever when the body sees it self above the earth the eye of the Minde is more easily raised to her Heaven It is good to take all advantage of place setting aside superstition to further our Devotion Aaron and Hur were in the mountain with Moses and held up his hands Aaron say some Allegorists is mountainous Hur fiery Heavenly Meditation and the fire of Charity must lift up our prayers to God As Satan carried up Christ to an high hill to tempt him so he carries up himself to be freed from temptation and distraction If ever we would be transfigured in our disposition we must leave the earth below and abandon all worldly thoughts Venite ascendamus Oh come let us climb up to the hill where God sees or is seen saith devout Bernard O all ye cares distractions thoughtfulness labours pains servitudes stay me here with this ass my body till I with the boy that is my Reason and Understanding shall worship and return saith the same Father wittily alluding to the journey of Abraham for his sacrifice Wherefore then did Christ climb up this high hill Not to look about him but saith S. Luke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to pray not for prospect but for devotion that his thoughts might climb up yet nearer to Heaven Behold how Christ entred upon all his great works with Prayers in his mouth When he was to enter into that great work of his Humiliation in his Passion he went into the Garden to pray when he is to enter into this great work of his Exaltation in his Transfiguring he went up into the mountain to pray he was taken up from his knees to both O noble example of Piety and Devotion to us He was God that prayed the God that he prayed to he might have commanded yet he prayed that we men might learn of him to pray to him What should we men dare to doe without prayers when he that was God would doe nothing
without them The very heathen Poet could say A Jove principium and which of those verse-mongers ever durst write a ballad without imploring of some Deity which of the heathens durst attempt any great enterprise insalutato numine without invocation and sacrifice Saul himself would play the Priest and offer a burnt-offering to the Lord rather then the Philistins should fight with him unsupplicated as thinking any devotion better then none and thinking it more safe to sacrifice without a Priest then to fight without Prayers Ungirt unblest was the old word as not ready till they were girded so not till they had prayed And how dare we rush into the affaires of God or the State how dare we thrust our selves into actions either perilous or important without ever lifting up our eyes and hearts unto the God of Heaven Except we would say as the devilish malice of Surius slanders that zealous Luther Nec propter Deum haec res coepta est nec propter Deum finietur c. This business was neither begun for God nor shall be ended for him How can God bless us if we implore him not how can we prosper if he bless us not How can we hope ever to be transfigured from a lump of corrupt flesh if we do not ascend and pray As the Samaritane woman said weakly we may seriously The well of mercies is deep if thou hast nothing to draw with never look to taste of the waters of life I fear the worst of men Turks and the worst Turks the Moores shall rise up in Judgement against many Christians with whom it is a just exception against any witness by their Law that he hath not prayed six times in each natural day Before the day break they pray for day when it is day they give God thanks for day at noon they thank God for half the day past after that they pray for a good Sun-set after that they thank God for the day passed and lastly pray for a good night after their day And we Christians suffer so many Suns and Moons to rise and set upon our heads and never lift up our hearts to their Creatour and ours either to ask his blessing or to acknowledg it Of all men under Heaven none had so much need to pray as Courtiers That which was done but once to Christ is alwaies done to them They are set upon the hill and see the glory of the Kingdomes of the earth But I fear it is seen of them as it is with some of the mariners the more need the less devotion Ye have seen the Place see the Attendants He would not have many because he would not have it yet know to all hence was his intermination and sealing up their mouths with a Nemini dicite Tell no man Not none because he would not have it altogether unknown and afterwards would have it known to all Three were a legal number in ore duorum aut trium in the mouth of two or three witnesses He had eternally possessed the glory of his Father without any witnesses in time the Angels were blessed with that sight and after that two bodily yet Heavenly witnesses were allowed Enoch and Elias Now in his humanity he was invested with glory he takes but three witnesses and those earthly and weak Peter James John And why these We may be too curious Peter because the eldest John because the dearest James because next Peter the zealousest Peter because he loved Christ most John because Christ most loved him James because next to both he loved and was loved most I had rather to have no reason but quia complacuit because it so pleased him Why may we not as well ask why he chose these twelve from others as why he chose these three out of the twelve If any Romanists will raise from hence any priviledge to Peter which we could be well content to yield if that would make them ever the honester men they must remember that they must take company with them which these Pompeian spirits cannot abide As good no privilege as any partners And withall they must see him more taxed for his errour in this act then honored by his presence at the act whereas the Beloved Disciple saw and erred not These same three which were witnesses of his Transfiguration in the mount were witnesses of his Agonie in the garden all three and these three alone were present at both but both times sleeping These were arietes gregis the Bell-wethers of the flock as Austin calls them Oh weak devotion of three great Disciples These were Paul's three pillars 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gal. 2. 9. Christ takes them up twice once to be witnesses of his greatest Glory once of his greatest extremity they sleep both times The other was in the night more tolerable this by day yea in a light above day Chrysostome would fain excuse it to be an amazedness not a sleep not considering that they slept both at that Glory and after in the Agonie To see that Master praying one would have thought should have fetcht them on their knees especially to see those Heavenly affections look out at his Eyes to see his Soul lifted up in his Hands in that transported fashion to Heaven But now the hill hath wearied their â—ims their body clogs their Soul and they fall asleep Whiles Christ saw Divine visions they dreamed dreams whiles he was in another world ravished with the sight of his Fathers Glory yea of his own they were in another world a world of fancies surprized with the cozen of death sleep Besides so Gracious an example their own necessity Bernard's reason might have moved them to pray rather then their Master and behold in stead of fixing their eyes upon Heaven they shut them in stead of lifting up their hearts their heads fall down upon their shoulders and shortly here was snorting in stead of sighs and prayers This was not Abraham's or Elihu's ecstatical sleep Job 33. not the sleep of the Church a waking sleep but the plain sleep of the eyes and that not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a slumbring sleep which David denies to himself Psal 132. but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sound sleep which Salomon forbids Prov. 6. 4. yea rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dead sleep of Adam or Jonas and as Bernard had wont to say when he heard a Monk snort they did carnaliter seu seculariter dormire Prayer is an ordinary receit for sleep How prone are we to it when we should minde Divine things Adam slept in Paradise and lost a Rib but this sleep was of God's giving and this Rib was of God's taking The good husband slept and found tares Eutychus slept and fell While Satan lulls us asleep as he doth always rock the cradle when we sleep in our Devotions he ever takes some good from us or puts some evil in us or indangers us a deadly fall Away with this spiritual Lethargie Bernard had wont to
therefore say to you with the Psalmist I have said ye are Gods if ye were transfigured in Tabor could ye be more but ye shall die like men there is your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It was a worthy and witty note of Hierome that amongst all trees the Cedars are bidden to praise God which are the tallest and yet Dies Domini super omnes Cedros Libani Esay 2. Ye gallants whom a little yellow earth and the webs of that curious worm have made gorgeous without and perhaps proud within remember that ere long as one worm decks you without so another worm shall consume you within and that both the earth that you pranck up and that earth wherewith you pranck it is running back into dust Let not your high estate hide from you your fatal humiliation let not your Purples hide from you your Winding-sheet But even on the top of Tabor think of the depth of the Grave think of your departure from men while ye are advanced above men We are now ascended to the top of the Hill Let us therefore stand and see and wonder at this great sight as Moses to see the bush flaming and not consumed so we to see the Humanity continuing it self in the midst of these beams of Glory Christ was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith S. Paul in the form of a servant now for the time he was truly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 transformed That there is no cause why Maldonat should so inveigh against some of ours yea of his own as Jansenius who translates it Transformation for what is the external form but the figure and their own Vulgar as hotly as he takes it reads it Philip. 2. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 formam servi accipiens There is no danger in this ambiguity Not the substantial form but the external fashion of Christ was changed he having three forms as Bernard distinguishes contemptam splendidam Divinam changeth here the first into the second This is one of the rarest occurrences that ever befel the Saviour of the World I am wont to reckon up these four principal Wonders of his life Incarnation Tentation Transfiguration and Agonie the first in the Womb of the Virgin the second in the Wilderness the third in the Mount the fourth in the Garden the first that God should become man the second that God and man should be tempted and transported by Satan the third that man should be glorified upon earth the last that he which was man and God should sweat blood under the sense of Gods wrath for man And all these either had the Angels for witnesses or the immediate voice of God The first had Angels singing the second Angels ministring the third the voice of God thundring the fourth the Angels comforting that it may be no wonder the Earth marvels at those things whereat the Angels of Heaven stand amazed Bernard makes three kinds of wonderful changes Sublimitas in humilitatem Height to lowliness when the Word took flesh Contemptibilitas in Majestatem when Christ transformed himself before his Disciples Mutabilitas in Aeternitatem when he rose again and ascended to Heaven to reign for ever Ye see this is one of them and as Tabor did rise out of the valley of Galilee so this Exaltation did rise out of the midst of Christ's Humiliation Other marvels do increase his dejection this onely makes for his Glory and the glory of this is matchable with the humiliation of all the rest That Face wherein before saith Esay there was no form nor beautie now shines as the Sun That Face which men hid their faces from in contempt now shines so that mortal eyes could not chuse but hide themselves from the lustre of it and immortal receive their beams from it He had ever in vultu sidereum quiddam as Hierome speaks a certain heavenly Majesty and port in his countenance which made his Disciples follow him at first sight but now here was the perfection of supercelestial brightness It was a Miracle in the Three Children that they so were delivered from the flames that their very garments smelt not of the fire it is no less Miracle in Christ that his very garments were died Celestial and did savour of his Glory like as Aaron was so anointed on his head and beard that his skirts were all perfumed His clothes therefore shined as snow yea that were but a waterish white as the Light it self saith S. Mark and Matthew in the most Greek Copies That seamless coat as it had no welt so it had no spot The King's Son is all fair even without O excellent Glory of his Humanitie The best Diamond or Carbuncle is hid with a case but this brightness pierceth through all his garments and makes them lightsome in him which use to conceal light in others Herod put him on in mockage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 23. not a white but a bright robe the ignorance whereof makes a shew of disparity in the Evangelists but God the Father to glorifie him cloaths his very garments with Heavenly splendor Behold thou art fair my beloved behold thou art fair and there is no spot in thee Thine head is as fine gold thy mouth is as sweet things and thou art wholly delectable Come forth ye daughters of Sion and behold King Salomon with the Crown wherewith his Father crowned him in the day of the gladness of his heart O Saviour if thou wert such in Tabor what art thou in Heaven If this were the glory of thy Humanity what is the presence of thy Godhead Let no man yet wrong himself so much as to magnifie this happiness as anothers and to put himself out of the participation of this glory Christ is our head we are his members As we all were in the First Adam both innocent and sinning so are we in the Second Adam both shining in Tabor and bleeding sweat in the Garden And as we are already happy in him so shall we be once in our selves by and through him He shall change our vile bodies that they may be like his glorious body Behold our Pattern and rejoyce Like his glorious body These very bodies that are now cloddie like the earth shall once be bright as the Sun and we that now see clay in one anothers faces shall then see nothing but Heaven in our countenances and we that now set forth our bodies with clothes shall then be clothed upon with Immortality out of the wardrobe of Heaven And if ever any painted face should be admitted to the sight of this Glory as I much fear it yea I am sure God will have none but true faces in Heaven they would be ashamed to think that ever they had faces to daub with these beastly pigments in comparison of this Heavenly complexion Let us therefore look upon this flesh not so much with contempt of what it was and is as with a joyfull hope of what it shall be And when our courage is assaulted with the
merry Ye delicatest Courtiers tell me if Pleasure it self have not an unpleasant tediousness hanging upon it and more sting then honey And whereas all happiness even here below is in the vision of God how is our spiritual eye hindered as the body is from his Object by darkness by false light by aversion Darkness he that doth sin is in darkness False light whilst we measure eternal things by temporary Aversion while as weak eyes hate the light we turn our eyes from the true and immutable good to the fickle and uncertain We are not on the hill but the valley where we have tabernacles not of our own making but of clay and such as wherein we are witnesses of Christ not transfigured in glory but blemished with dishonour dishonoured with oaths and blasphemies recrucified with our sins witnesses of God's Saints not shining in Tabor but mourning in darkness and in stead of that Heavenly brightness cloathed with sackcloth and ashes Then and there we shall have tabernacles not made with hands eternal in the heavens where we shall see how sweet the Lord is we shall see the triumphs of Christ we shall hear and sing the Hallelujahs of Saints Quae nunc nos angit vesania vitiorum sitire absinthium c. saith that devour Father Oh how hath our corruption bewitched us to thirst for this wormwood to affect the shipwracks of this world to dote upon the misery of this fading life and not rather to fly up to the felicity of Saints to the society of Angels to that blessed contemplation wherein we shall see God in himself God in us our selves in him There shall be no sorrow no pain no complaint no fear no death There is no malice to rise against us no misery to afflict us no hunger thirst weariness tentation to disquiet us There O there one day is better then a thousand There is rest from our labours peace from our enemies freedome from our sins How many clouds of discontentment darken the Sunshine of our joy while we are here below Vae nobis qui vivimus plangere quae pertulimus dolere quae sentimus timere quae exspectamus Complaint of evils past sense of present fear of future have shared our lives amongst them Then shall we be semper laeti semper satiati alwaies joyfull alwaies satisfied with the vision of that God in whose presence there is fulness of joy and at whose right hand are pleasures for evermore Shall we see that heathen Cleombrotus abandoning his life and casting himself down from the rock upon an uncertain noise of immortality and shall not we Christians abandon the wicked superfluities of life the pleasures of sin for that life which we know more certainly then this What stick we at my beloved Is there a Heaven or is there none have we a Saviour there or have we none We know there is a Heaven as sure as that there is an earth below us we know we have a Saviour there as sure as there are men that we converse with upon earth we know there is happiness as sure as we know there is misery and mutability upon earth Oh our miserable sottishness and infidelity if we do not contemn the best offers of the world and lifting up our eyes and hearts to Heaven say Bonum est esse hîc Even so Lord Jesus come quickly To him that hath purchased and prepared this Glory for us together with the Father and Blessed Spirit one Incomprehensible God be all praise for ever Amen The Prosecution of the Transfiguration BEfore the Disciples eyes were dazled with Glory now the brightness of that glory is shaded with a Cloud Frail and feeble eyes of mortality cannot look upon an Heavenly lustre That Cloud imports both Majesty and Obscuration Majesty for it was the testimony of God's presence of old the Cloud covered the Mountain the Tabernacle the Oracle He that makes the clouds his Chariot was in a cloud carried up into Heaven Where have we mention of any Divine representation but a Cloud is one part of it What comes nearer to Heaven either in place or resemblance Obscuration for as it shew'd there was a Majesty and that Divine so it shew'd them that the view of that Majesty was not for bodily eyes Like as when some great Prince walks under a Canopy that veile shews there is a Great person under it but withall restrains the eye from a free sight of his person And if the cloud were clear yet it shaded them Why then was this cloud interposed betwixt that glorious Vision and them but for a check of their bold eyes Had they too long gazed upon this resplendent spectacle as their eyes had been blinded so their hearts had perhaps grown to an over-bold familiarity with that Heavenly Object How seasonably doth the cloud intercept it The wise God knows our need of these vicissitudes and allayes If we have a light we must have a cloud if a light to chear us we must have a cloud to humble us It was so in Sinai it was so in Sion it was so in Olivet it shall never be but so The natural day and night do not more duely interchange then this light and cloud Above we shall have the light without the cloud a clear vision and fruition of God without all dim and sad interpositions below we cannot be free from these mists and clouds of sorrow and misapprehension But this was a bright cloud There is difference betwixt the cloud in Tabor and that in Sinai This was clear that darksome There is darkness in the Law there is light in the Grace of the Gospel Moses was there spoken to in darkness here he was spoken with in light In that dark cloud there was terrour in this there was comfort Though it were a Cloud then yet it was bright and though it were bright yet it was a Cloud With much light there was some shade God would not speak to them concerning Christ out of darkness neither yet would he manifest himself to them in an absolute brightness All his appearances have this mixture What need I other instance then in these two Saints Moses spake oft to God mouth to mouth yet not so immediately but that there was ever somewhat drawn as a curtain betwixt God and him either fire in Horeb or smoak in Sinai so as his face was not more veiled from the people then God's from him Elias shall be spoken to by God but in the Rock and under a Mantle In vain shall we hope for any revelation from God but in a cloud Worldly hearts are in utter darkness they see not so much as the least glimpse of these Divine beams not a beam of that inaccessible light The best of his Saints see him here but in a cloud or in a glass Happy are we if God have honoured us with these Divine representations of himself Once in his light we shall see light I can easily think with what amazedness these three
I am baptized O Saviour even thou who wert one with thy Father hast a Cup of thine own never Potion was so bitter as that which was mixed for thee Yea even thy draught is stinted it is not enough for thee to sip of this Cup thou must drink it up to the very dregs When the vinegar and gall were tendred to thee by men thou didst but kiss the cup but when thy Father gave into thine hands a potion infinitely more distastful thou for our health didst drink deep of it even to the bottome and saidst It is finished And can we repine at those unpleasing draughts of Affliction that are tempered for us sinful men when we see thee the Son of thy Fathers love thus dieted We pledge thee O Blessed Saviour we pledge thee according to our weakness who hast begun to us in thy powerful suffereings Onely do thou enable us after some four faces made in our reluctation yet at last willingly to pledge thee in our constant Sufferings for thee As thou must be drenched within so must thou be baptized without Thy Baptisme is not of water but of blood both these came from thee in thy Passion we cannot be thine if we partake not of both If thou hast not grudged thy precious blood to us well maiest thou challenge some worthless drops from us When they talk of thy Kingdome thou speakest of thy bitter Cup of thy bloody Baptisme Suffering is the way to reigning Through many tribulations must we enter into the Kingdome of Heaven There was never wedge of gold that did not first pass the fire there was never pure grain that did not undergoe the flail In vain shall we dream of our immediate passage from the pleasures and jollity of earth to the glory of Heaven Let who will hope to walk upon Roses and Violets to the throne of Heaven O Saviour let me trace thee by the track of thy Blood and by thy red steps follow thee to thine eternal rest and Happiness I know this is no easie task else thou hadst never said Are ye able Who should be able if not they that had been so long blessed with thy presence informed by thy doctrine and as it were beforehand possessed of their Heaven in thee Thou hadst never made them judges of their power if thou couldst not have convinced them of their weakness Alas how full of feebleness is our body and our minde of impatience If but a Bee sting our flesh it swels and if but a tooth ake the head and heart complain How small trifles make us weary of our selves What can we doe without thee without thee what can we suffer If thou be not O Lord strong in my weakness I cannot be so much as weak I cannot so much as be Oh do thou prepare me for my day and enable me to my trials I can doe all things through thee that strengthenest me The motion of the two Disciples was not more full of infirmity then their answer We are able Out of an eager desire of the Honour they are apt to undertake the condition The best men may be mistaken in their own powers Alas poor men when it came to the issue they ran away and I know not whether one without his coat It is one thing to suffer in speculation another in practice There cannot be a worse signe then for a man in a carnal presumption to vaunt of his own abilities How justly doth God suffer that man to be foiled purposely that he may be ashamed of his own vain self-confidence O God let me ever be humbly dejected in the sense of mine own insufficiency let me give all the Glory to thee and take nothing to my self but my infirmities Oh the wonderful mildness of the Son of God! He doth not rate the two Disciples either for their ambition in suing or presumption in undertaking but leaving the worst he takes the best of their answer and omitting their errors incourages their good intentions Ye shall drink indeed of my cup and be baptized with my baptisme but to sit on my right hand and my left is not mine to give but to them for whom it is prepared of my Father I know not whether there be more mercy in the concession or satisfaction in the denial Were it not an high Honour to drink of thy Cup O Saviour thou hadst not fore-promised it as a favour I am deceived if what thou grantest were much less then that which thou deniest To pledge thee in thine own Cup is not much less dignity and familiarity then to sit by thee If we suffer with thee we shall also reign together with thee What greater promotion can flesh and blood be capable of then a conformity to the Lord of Glory Enable thou me to drink of thy Cup and then set me where thou wilt But O Saviour whiles thou dignifiest them in thy grant dost thou disparage thy self in thy denial Not mine to give Whose is it if not thine If it be thy Fathers it is thine Thou who art Truth hast said I and my Father are one Yea because thou art one with the Father it is not thine to give to any save those for whom it is prepared of the Father The Father's preparation was thine his gift is thine the Decree of both is one That eternal counsel is not alterable upon our vain desires The Father gives these Heavenly honours to none but by thee thou givest them to none but according to the Decree of thy Father Many degrees there are of celestial Happiness Those supernal Mansions are not all of an height That Providence which hath varied our stations upon earth hath pre-ordered our seats above O God admit me within the wals of thy new Jerusalem and place me wheresoever thou pleasest The Tribute money pai'd ALL these other Histories report the Power of Christ this shews both his Power and Obedience his Power over the creature his Obedience to civil Powers Capernaum was one of his own Cities there he made his chief abode in Peter's house to that Host of his therefore do the Toll-gatherers repair for the Tribute When that great Disciple said We have left all he did not say We have abandoned all or sold or given away all but we have left in respect of managing not of possession not in respect of right but of use and present fruition so left that upon just occasion we may resume so left that it is our due though not our business Doubtless he was too wise to give away his own that he might borrow of a stranger His own roof gave him shelter for the time and his Master with him Of him as the Housholder is the Tribute required and by and for him is it also paid I inquire not either into the occasion or the summe What need we make this exaction sacrilegious as if that half-shekel which was appointed by God to be paid by every Israelite to the use of the Tabernacle and
Temple were now diverted to the Roman Exchequer There was no necessity that the Roman Lords should be tied to the Jewish reckonings it was free for them to impose what payments they pleased upon a subdued people when great Augustus commanded the world to be taxed this rate was set The mannerly Collectors demand it first of him with whom they might be more bold Doth not your Master pay tribute All Capernaum knew Christ for a great Prophet his Doctrine had ravish'd them his Miracles had astonish'd them yet when it comes to a money-matter his share is as deep as the rest Questions of profit admit no difference Still the Sacred Tribe challengeth reverence who cares how little they receive how much they pay Yet no man knows with what minde this demand was made whether in a churlish grudging at Christ's immunity or in an awful compellation of the servant rather then the Master Peter had it ready what to answer I hear him not require their stay till he should goe in and know his Masters resolution but as one well acquainted with the minde and practice of his Master he answers Yes There was no truer pay-master of the Kings dues then he that was King of Kings Well did Peter know that he did not onely 〈◊〉 but preach tribute When the Herodians laid twigs for him as supposing that so great a Prophet would be all for the liberty and exemption of God's chosen people he choaks them with their own coin and told them the stamp argued the right Give unto Caesar the things that are Caesars O Saviour how can thy servants challenge that freedome which thy self had not who that pretends from thee can claim homage from those to whom thou gavest it If thou by whom Kings reign forbarest not to pay tribute to an heathen Prince what power under thee can deny it to those that rule for thee That demand was made without doors No sooner is Peter come in then he is prevented by his Master's question What thinkest thou Simon of whom do the Kings of the earth receive tribute of their own children or of strangers This very interrogation was answer enough to that which Peter meant to move he that could thus know the heart was not in true right liable to humane exactions But O Saviour may I presume to ask what this is to thee Thou hast said My Kingdome is not of this world how doth it concern thee what is done by the Kings of the earth or imposed upon the sons of earthly Kings Thou wouldst be the Son of an humble Virgin and chosest not a Royal state but a servile I dispute not thy natural right to the throne by thy lineal descent from the loyns of Juda and David what should I plead that which thou wavest It is thy Divine Royalty and Sonship which thou here justly urgest the argument is irrefragable and convictive If the Kings of the earth do so priviledge their children that they are free from all tributes and impositions how much more shall the King of Heaven give this immunity to his onely and natural Son so as in true reason I might challenge an exemption for me and my train Thou mightest O Saviour and no less challenge a tribute of all the Kings of the earth to thee by whom all powers are ordained Reason cannot mutter against this claim the creature owes it self and whatsoever it hath to the Maâ—er he owes nothing to it Then are the children free He that hath right to all needs not pay any thing else there should be a subjection in Soveraignty and men should be debters to themselves But this right was thine own peculiar and admits no partners why dost thou speak of children as of more and extending this priviledge to Peter sayest Lest we scandalize them Was it for that thy Disciples being of thy robe might justly seem interessed in the liberties of their Master Surely no otherwise were they children no otherwise free Away with that fanatical conceit which challenges an immunity from secular commands and taxes to a spiritual and adoptative Sonship no earthly Saintship can exempt us from tribute to whom tribute belongeth There is a freedom O Saviour which our Christianity cals us to affect a freedom from the yoke of sin and Satan from the servitude of our corrupt affections we cannot be Sons if we be not thus free O free thou us by thy free Spirit from the miserable bondage of our Nature so shall the children be free but as to these secular duties no man is less free then the children O Saviour thou wert free and wouldst not be so thou wert free by natural right wouldst not be free by voluntary dispensation Lest an offence might be taken Surely had there followed an offence it had been taken onely and not given Woe be to the man by whom the offence cometh It cometh by him that gives it it cometh by him that takes it when it is not given no part of this blame could have cleaved unto thee either way Yet such was thy goodness that thou wouldst not suffer an offence unjustly taken at that which thou mightest justly have denied How jealous should we be even of others perils how careful so to moderate out power in the use of lawful things that our Charity may prevent others scandals to Temit of our own right for anothers safety Oh the deplorable condition of those wilful mâ—â— who care not what blocks they lay in the way to Heaven not forbearing by a known lewdness to draw others into their own damnation To avoid the unjust offence even of very Publicans Jesus will work a Miracle Peter is sent to the sea and that not with a net but with an hook The Disciple was now in his own trade He knew a net might inclose many fishes an hook could take but one with that hook must he goe angle for the tribute-money A fish shall bring him a stater in her mouth and that fish that bites first What an unusual bearer is here what an unlikely element to yield a piece of ready coin Oh that Omnipotent power which could command the fish to be both his Treasurer to keep his Silver and his Purveyour to bring it Now whether O Saviour thou causedst this fish to take up that shekel out of the bottome of the sea or whether by thine Almighty word thou mad'st it in an instant in the mouth of that fish it is neither possible to determine nor necessary to inquire I rather adore thine infinite Knowledge and Power that couldst make use of unlikeliest means that couldst serve thy self of the very fishes of the sea in a business of earthly and civil imployment It was not out of need that thou didst this though I do not finde that thou ever affectedst a full purse What veins of Gold or Mines of Silver did not lye open to thy command But out of a desire to teach Peter that whiles he would be tributary to Caesar the very
fish of the sea was tributary to him How should this incourage our dependance upon that Omnipotent hand of thine which hath Heaven earth sea at thy disposing Still thou art the same for thy members which thou wert for thy self the Head Rather then offence shall be given to the world by a seeming neglect of thy dear Children thou wilt cause the very fowls of Heaven to bring them meat and the fish of the sea to bring them money O let us look up ever to thee by the eye of our Faith and not be wanting in our dependance upon thee who canst not be wanting in thy Providence over us LAZARUS Dead OH the Wisdome of God in penning his own Story The Disciple whom Jesus loved comes after his fellow-Evangelists that he might glean up those rich ears of History which the rest had passed over That Eagle soars high and towrs up by degrees It was much to turn water into wine but it was more to seed five thousand with five loaves It was much to restore the Rulers son it was more to cure him that had been thirty eight years a Cripple It was much to cure him that was born blind it was more to raise up Lazarus that had been so long dead As a stream runs still the stronger and wider the nearer it comes to the Ocean whence it was derived so didst thou O Saviour work the more powerfully the nearer thou drewest to thy Glory This was as one of thy last so of thy greatest Miracles when thou wert ready to die thy self thou raisedst him to life who smelt strong of the grave None of all the Sacred Histories is so full and punctual as this in the report of all circumstances Other Miracles do not more transcend Nature then this transcends other Miracles This alone was a sufficient eviction of thy Godhead O blessed Saviour none but an infinite power could so farre go beyond Nature as to recal a man four daies dead from not a mere privation but a setled corruption Earth must needs be thine from which thou raisest his body Heaven must needs be thine from whence thou fetchest his Spirit None but he that created man could thus make him new Sickness is the common preface to death no mortal nature is exempted from this complains even Lazarus whom Jesus loved is sick What can strength of Grace or dearness of respect prevail against disease against dissolution It was a stirring message that Mary sent to Jesus He whom thou lovest is sick as if she would imply that his part was no-less deep in Lazarus then hers Neither doth she say He that loves thee is sick but he whom thou lovest not pleading the merit of Lazarus his affection to Christ but the mercy and favour of Christ to him Even that other reflexion of love had been no weak motive for O Lord thou hast said Because he hath set his love upon me therefore will I deliver him Thy goodness will not be behinde us for love who professest to love them that love thee But yet the argument is more forcible from thy love to us since thou hast just reason to respect every thing of thine own more then ought that can proceed from us Even we weak men what can we stick at where we love Thou O infinite God art Love it self Whatever thou hast done for us is out of thy love the ground and motive of all thy mercies is within thy self not in us and if there be ought in us worthy of thy love it is thine own not ours thou givest what thou acceptest Jesus well heard the first groan of his dear Lazarus every short breath that he drew every sigh that he gave was upon account yet this Lord of Life lets his Lazarus sicken and languish and die not out of neglect or impotence but out of power and resolution This sickness is not to death He to whom the issues of death belong knows the way both into it and out of it He meant that sickness should be to death in respect of the present condition not to death in respect of the event to death in the process of Nature not to death in the success of his Divine power that the Son of God might be glorified thereby O Saviour thy usual style is the Son of man thou that wouldst take up our infirmities wert willing thus to hide thy Godhead under the course weeds of our Humanity but here thou saist That the Son of God might be glorified Though thou wouldst hide thy Divine glory yet thou wouldst not smother it Sometimes thou wouldst have thy Sun break forth in bright gleams to shew that it hath no less light even whiles it seems kept in by the clouds Thou wert now near thy Passion it was most seasonable for thee at this time to set forth thy just title Neither wâ—s this an act that thy Humanity could challenge to it self but farre transcending all finite powers To die was an act of the Son of man to raise from death was an act of the Son of God Neither didst thou say merely that God but that the Son of God might be glorified God cannot be glorified unless the Son be so In very natural Relations the wrong or disrespect offered to the child reflects upon the father as contrarily the parents upon the child how much more where the love and respect is infinite where the whole effence is communicated with the intireness of relation O God in vain shall we tender our Devotions to thee indefinitely as to a glorious and incomprehensible Majesty if we kiss not the Son who hath most justly said Ye believe in the Father believe also in me What an happy family was this I finde none upon earth so much honoured Jesus loved Martha and her sister and Lazarus It is no standing upon terms of precedency the Spirit of God is not curious in marshalling of places Time was when Mary was confessed to have chosen the better part here Martha is named first as most interessed in Christs love for ought appears all of them were equally dear Christ had familiarly lodged under their roof How fit was that to receive him whose in-dwellers were hospital pious unanimous Hospital in the glad entertainment of Jesus and his train Pious in their Devotions Unanimous in their mutual Concord As contrarily he balâ—s and hates that house which is taken up with uncharitableness profaneness contention But O Saviour how doth this agree thou lovedst this Family yet hearing of their distress thou heldest off two daies more from them Canst thou love those thou regardest not canst thou regard them from whom thou willingly absentest thy self in their necessity Behold thy love as it is above ours so it is oft against ours Even out of very affection art thou not seldome absent None of thine but have sometimes cryed How long Lord What need we instance when thine eternal Father did purposely estrange his face from thee so as thou cryedst out of
how apt passionate mindes are to take all occasions to renew their sorrow every Object affects them When she saw but the Chamber of her dead Brother straight she thinks there Lazarus was wont to lye and then she wept afresh when the Table There Lazarus was wont to sit and then new teares arise when the Garden There Lazarus had wont to walk and now again she weeps How much more do these friends suppose the Passions would be stirred with the sight of the Grave when she must needs think There is Lazarus O Saviour if the place of the very dead corps of our friend have power to draw our hearts thither and to affect us more deeply how should our hearts be drawn to and affected with Heaven where thou sittest at the right hand of thy Father There O thou which wert dead and art alive is thy body and thy Soul present and united to thy glorious Deity Thither O thither let our access be not to mourn there where is no place for sorrow but to rejoyce with joy unspeakable and glorious and more and more to long for that thy beatifical presence Their indulgent love mistook Marie's errand their thoughts how kind soever were much too low whiles they supposed she went to a dead Brother she went to a living Saviour The world hath other conceits of the actions and carriage of the regenerate then are truely intended setting such constructions upon them as their own carnal reason suggests they think them dying when behold they live sorrowful when they are alwaies rejoycing poor whiles they make many rich How justly do we appeal from them as incompetent Judges and pity those misinterpretations which we cannot avoid Both the Sisters met Christ not both in one posture Mary is still noted as for more Passion so for more Devotion she that before sate at the feet of Jesus now falls at his feet That presence had wont to be familiar to her and not without some outward homeliness now it fetches her upon her knees in an awful veneration whether out of a reverend acknowledgment of the secret excellency and power of Christ or out of a dumb intimation of that suit concerning her dead Brother which she was afraid to utter The very gesture it self was supplicatory What position of body can be so fit for us when we make our address to our Saviour It is an irreligious unmannerliness for us to goe less Where the heart is affected with an awful acknowledgement of Majesty the body cannot but bow Even before all her neighbours of Jerusalem doth Mary thus fall down at the feet of Jesus so many witnesses as she had so many spies she had of that forbidden observance It was no less then Excommunication for any body to confess him yet good Mary not fearing the informations that might be given by those Jewish Gossips adores him and in her silent gesture saies as much as her Sister had spoken before Thou art the Christ the Son of God Those that would give Christ his right must not stand upon scrupulous fears Are we naturally timorous Why do we not fear the denial the exclusion of the Almighty Without shall be the fearfull Her humble prostration is seconded by a lamentable complaint Lord if thou hadst been here my brother had not died The Sisters are both in one mind both in one speech and both of them in one speech bewray both strength and infirmity strength of Faith in ascribing so much power to Christ that his presence could preserve from death infirmity in supposing the necessity of a presence for this purpose Why Mary could not thine Omnipotent Saviour as well in absence have commanded Lazarus to live Is his hand so short that he can doe nothing but by contaction If his Power were finite how could he have forbidden the seizure of death if infinite how could it be limited to place or hindered by distance It is a weakness of Faith to measure success by means and means by presence and to tye effects to both when we deal with an Almighty agent Finite causes work within their own sphere all places are equally near and all effects equally easie to the infinite O Saviour whiles thou now sittest gloriously in Heaven thou dost no less impart thy self unto us then if thou stoodst visibly by us then if we stood locally by thee no place can make difference of thy virtue and aid This was Mary's moan no motion no request sounded from her to her Saviour Her silent suit is returned with a mute answer no notice is taken of her error Oh that marvellous mercy that connives at our faulty infirmities All the reply that I hear of is a compassionate groan within himself O blessed Jesu thou that wert free from all sin wouldst not be free from strong affections Wisdome and Holiness should want much work if even vehement passions might not be quitted from offence Mary wept her tears drew on tears from her friends all their tears united drew groans from thee Even in thine Heaven thou dost no less pity our sorrows thy glory is free from groans but abounds with compassion and mercy if we be not sparing of our tears thou canst not be insensible of our sorrows How shall we imitate thee if like our looking-glass we do not answer tears and weep on them that weep upon us Lord thou knewest in absence that Lazarus was dead and dost thou not know where he was buried Surely thou wert further off when thou sawst and reportedst his death then thou wert from the grave thou inquiredst of thou that knewest all things yet askest what thou knowest Where have ye laid him Not out of need but out of will that as in thy sorrow so in thy question thou mightest depress thy self in the opinion of the beholders for the time that the glory of thine instant Miracle might be the greater the less it was exspected It had been all one to thy Omnipotence to have made a new Lazarus out of nothing or in that remoteness to have commanded Lazarus wheresoever he was to come forth but thou wert neither willing to work more miracle then was requisite nor yet unwilling to fix the minds of the people upon the exspectation of some marvellous thing that thou meantest to work and therefore askest Where have you laid him They are not more glad of the question then ready for the answer Come and see It was the manner of the Jews as likewise of those Egyptians among whom they had sojourned to lay up the dead bodies of their friends with great respect more cost was wont to be bestowed on some of their graves then on their houses as neither ashamed then nor unwilling to shew the decency of their sepulture they say Come and see More was hoped for from Christ then a mere view they meant and exspected that his eye should draw him on to some further action O Saviour whiles we desire our spiritual resuscitation how should we labour to
be the inculcation of Gods merciful promises of their relief and supportation O God if thou hast said it I dare believe I dare cast my Soul upon the belief of every word of thine Faithfull art thou which hast promised who wilt also doe it In spight of all the unjust discouragements of Nature we must obey Christ's command Whatever Martha suggests they remove the stone and may now see and smell him dead whom they shall soon see revived The sent of the corps is not so unpleasing to them as the perfume of their obedience is sweet to Christ And now when all impediments are removed and all hearts ready for the work our Saviour addresses to the Miracle His eyes begin they are lift up to Heaven It was the malicious mis-suggestion of his enemies that he lookt down to Beelzebub the beholders shall now see whence he exspects and derives his power and shall by him learn whence to exspect and hope for all success The heart and the eye must goe together he that would have ought to doe with God must be sequestred and lifted up from earth His Tongue seconds his Eye Father Nothing more stuck in the stomack of the Jews then that Christ called himself the Son of God this was imputed to him for a Blasphemy worthy of stones How seasonably is this word spoken in the hearing of these Jews in whose sight he will be presently approved so How can ye now O ye cavillers except at that title which ye shall see irrefragably justified Well may he call God Father that can raise the dead out of the grave In vain shall ye snarle at the style when ye are convinced of the effect I hear of no Prayer but a Thanks for hearing Whiles thou saidst nothing O Saviour how doth thy Father hear thee Was it not with thy Father and thee as it was with thee and Moses Thou saidst Let me alone Moses when he spake not Thy will was thy Prayer Words express our hearts to men Thoughts to God Well didst thou know out of the self-fameness of thy will with thy Fathers that if thou didst but think in thine heart that Lazarus should rise he was now raised It was not for thee to pray vocally and audibly lest those captious hearers should say thou didst all by intreaty nothing by power Thy thanks overtake thy desires ours require time and distance our thanks arise from the Echo of our prayers resounding from Heaven to our hearts Thou because thou art at once in earth and Heaven and knowst the grant to be of equal paces with the request most justly thankest in praying Now ye cavilling Jews are thinking straight Is there such distance betwixt the Father and the Son is it so rare a thing for the Son to be heard that he pours out his thanks for it as a blessing unusual Do ye not now see that he who made your heart knows it and anticipates your fond thoughts with the same breath I knew that thou hearest me alwaies but I said this for their sakes that they might believe Merciful Saviour how can we enough admire thy goodness who makest our belief the scope and drift of thy doctrine and actions Alas what wert thou the better if they believed thee sent from God what wert thou the worse if they believed it not Thy perfection and glory stands not upon the slippery terms of our approbation or dislike but is real in thy self and that infinite without possibility of our increase or diminution We we onely are they that have either the gain or loss in thy receit or rejection yet so dost thou affect our belief as if it were more thine advantage then ours O Saviour whiles thou spak'st to thy Father thou liftedst up thine eyes now thou art to speak unto dead Lazarus thou liftedst up thy voice and criedst aloud Lazarus come forth Was it that the strength of the voice might answer to the strength of the affection since we faintly require what we care not to obtain and vehemently utter what we earnestly desire Was it that the greatness of the voice might answer to the greatness of the work Was it that the hearers might be witnesses of what words were used in so miraculous an act no magical incantations but authoritative and Divine commands Was it to signifie that Lazarus his Soule was called from farre the speech must be loud that shall be heard in another world Was it in relation to the estate of the body of Lazarus whom thou hadst reported to sleep since those that are in a deep and dead sleep cannot be awaked without a loud call Or was it in a representation of that loud voice of the last Trumpet which shall sound into all graves and raise all flesh from their dust Even so still Lord when thou wouldst raise a Soul from the death of sin and grave of corruption no easie voice will serve Thy strongest commands thy loudest denunciations of Judgements the shrillest and sweetest promulgations of thy Mercies are but enough How familiar a word is this Lazarus come forth no other then he was wont to use whiles they lived together Neither doth he say Lazarus revive but as if he supposed him already living Lazarus come forth To let them know that those who are dead to us are to and with him alive yea in a more entire and feeling society then whiles they carried their clay about them Why do I fear that separation which shall more unite me to my Saviour Neither was the word more familiar then commanding Lazarus come forth Here is no suit to his Father no adjuration to the deceased but a flat and absolute injunction Come forth O Saviour that is the voice that I shall once hear sounding into the bottome of my grave and raising me up out of my dust that is the voice that shall pierce the rocks and divide the mountains and fetch up the dead out of the lowest deeps Thy word made all thy word shall repair all Hence all ye diffident fears he whom I trust is Omnipotent It was the Jewish fashion to enwrap the corps in linen to tye the hands and feet and to cover the face of the dead The Fall of man besides weakness brought shame upon him ever since even whiles he lives the whole Body is covered but the Face because some sparks of that extinct Majesty remain there is wont to be left open In death all those poor remainders being gone and leaving deformity and gastliness in the room of them the Face is covered also There lies Lazarus bound in double fetters One Almighty word hath loosed both and now he that was bound came forth He whose power could not be hindred by the chains of death cannot be hindred by linen bonds He that gave life gave motion gave direction He that guided the Soul of Lazarus into the body guided the body of Lazarus without his eyes moved the feet without the full liberty of his regular paces no doubt
I see both an Embleme and a Prophesie How didst thou herein mean to teach thy Disciples how much thou hatest an unfruitful profession and what judgements thou meantest to bring upon that barren generation Once before hadst thou compared the Jewish nation to a Fig-tree in the midst of thy vineyard which after three yeares exspectation and culture yielding no fruit was by thee the Owner doomed to a speedy excision now thou actest what thou then saidst No tree abounds more with leaf and shade no Nation abounded more with Ceremonial observations and semblances of Piety Outward profession where there is want of inward truth and real practice doth but help to draw on and aggravate judgment Had this Fig-tree been utterly bear and leafless it had perhaps escaped the Curse Hear this ye vain Hypocrites that care only to shew well never caring for the sincere truth of a Conscionable Obedience your fair outside shall be sure to help you to a Curse That which was the fault of this tree is the punishment of it fruitlesness Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever Had the boughs been appointed to be torn down and the body split in pieces the doom had been more easy and that juicy plant might yet have recovered and have lived to recompence this deficiency now it shall be what it was fruitless Woe be to that Church or Soul that is punished with her own Sin Outward plagues are but favour in comparison of Spiritual judgements That Curse might well have stood with a long continuance the Tree might have lived long though fruitless but no sooner is the word passed then the leaves flagg and turn yellow the branches wrinkle and shrink the bark discolours the root dries the plant withers O God what creature is able to abide the blasting of the breath of thy displeasure Even the most great and glorious Angels of Heaven could not stand one moment before thine anger but perish'd under thy wrath everlastingly How irresistible is thy Power how dreadful are thy Judgements Lord chastise my fruitlesness but punish it not at least punish it but curse it not lest I wither and be consumed Christ betraied SUCH an eye-sore was Christ that raised Lazarus and Lazarus whom Christ raised to the envious Priests Scribes Elders of the Jews that they consult to murder both Whiles either of them lives neither can the glory of that Miracle die nor the shame of the oppugners Those malicious heads are laid together in the Parlour of Caiaphas Happy had it been for them if they had spent but half those thoughts upon their own Salvation which they misimployed upon the destruction of the innocent At last this results that Force is not their way Subtilty and Treachery must doe that which should be vainly attempted by Power Who is so fit to work this feat against Christ as one of his own There can be no Treason where is not some Trust Who so fit among the domesticks as he that bare the bag and over-lov'd that which he bare That heart which hath once enslaved it self to red and white earth made be may any thing Who can trust to the power of good means when Judas who heard Christ daily whom others heard to preach Christ daily who daily saw Christ's Miracles and daily wrought Miracles in Christ's name is at his best a Thief and ere long a Traitor That crafty and malignant spirit which presided in that bloody counsel hath easily found out a fit instrument for this Hellish plot As God knows so Satan guesses who are his and will be sure to make use of his own If Judas were Christ's domestick yet he was Mammon's servant he could not but hate that Master whom he formally professed to serve whiles he really served that master which Christ professed to hate He is but in his trade whiles he is bartering even for his Master What will ye give me and I will deliver him unto you Saidst thou not well O Saviour I have chosen you twelve and one of you is a Devil Thou that knewest to distinguish betwixt men and spirits callest Judas by his right name Loe he is become a tempter to the worst of evils Wretched Judas whether shall I more abhor thy treachery or wonder at thy folly What will they what can they give thee valuable to that head which thou proferest to sale Were they able to pay or thou capable to receive all those precious metalls that are laid up in the secret cabins of the whole earth how were this price equivalent to the worth of him that made them Had they been able to have fetch'd down those rich and glittering spangles of Heaven and to have put them into thy fist what had this been to weigh with a God How basely therefore dost thou speak of chaffering for him whose the world was What will ye give me Alas what were they what had they miserable men to pay for such a purchase The time was when he that set thee on work could say All the kingdomes of the earth and the glory of them are mine and I give them to whom I please all these will I give thee Had he now made that offer to thee in this wofull bargain it might have carried some colour of a temptation and even thus it had been a match ill made But for thee to tender a trade of so invaluable a commodity to these pelting petty chapmen for thirty poor silverlings it was no lesse base then wicked How unequal is this rate Thou that valuedst Mary's ointment which she bestowed upon the feet of Christ at three hundred pieces of silver sellest thy Master on whom that precious odour was spent at thirty Worldly hearts are penny-wise and pound-foolish they know how to set high prizes upon the worthlesse trash of this world but for Heavenly things or the God that owns them these they shamefully undervalue And I will deliver him unto you False and presumptuous Judas it was more then thou couldst doe thy price was not more too low then thy undertaking was too high Had all the powers of Hell combined with thee they could not have delivered thy Master into the hands of men The act was none but his own all that he did all that he suffered was perfectly voluntary Had he pleased to resist how easily had he with one breath blown thee and thy complices down into their Hell It is no thank to thee that he would be delivered O Saviour all our safety all our comfort depends not so much upon thine act as upon thy will in vain should we have hoped for the benefit of a forced redemption The bargain is driven the price pai'd Judas returns and looks no lesse smoothly upon his Master and his fellows then as if he had done no differvice What cares he his heart tells him he is rich though it tell him he is false He was not now first an Hypocrite The Passeover is at hand no man is so busie
should all see his comfortable Divine Magnanimity wherewith he entred into those sad lists only Three of them shall be allowed to be the witnesses of his Agonie only those three that had been the witnesses of his glorious Transfiguration That sight had well fore-arm'd and prepared them for this how could they be dismai'd to see his trouble who there saw his Majesty how could they be dismai'd to see his body now sweat which they had then seen to shine how could they be daunted to see him now accosted with Judas and his train whom they then saw attended with Moses and Elias how could they be discouraged to hear the reproaches of base men when they had heard the voice of God to him from that excellent glory This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased Now before these eyes this Sun begins to be over-cast with clouds He began to be sorrowfull and very heavy Many sad thoughts for mankinde had he secretly hatched and yet smothered in his own breast now his grief is too great to keep in My soul is exceeding sorrowfull even unto death O Saviour what must thou needs feel when thou saidst so Feeble mindes are apt to bemone themselves upon light occasions the grief must needs be violent that causeth a strong heart to break forth into a passionate complaint Woe is me what a word is this for the Son of God Where is that Comforter which thou promisedst to send to others where is that thy Father of all mercies and God of all comfort in whose presence is the fulnesse of joy and at whose right hand there are pleasures for evermore where are those constant and chearfull resolutions of a fearlesse walking through the valley of the shadow of death Alas if that face were not hid from thee whose essence could not be disunited these pangs could not have been The Sun was withdrawn awhile that there might be a cool though not a dark night as in the world so in thy breast withdrawn in respect of sight not of being It was the hardest piece of thy sufferings that thou must be disconsolate But to whom dost thou make this moan O thou Saviour of men Hard is that man driven that is fain to complain to his inferiours Had Peter or James or John thus bewailed himself to thee there had been ease to their Soul in venting it self thou hadst been both apt to pity them and able to relieve them but now in that thou lamentest thy case to them alas what issue couldst thou exspect They might be astonish'd with thy grief but there is neither power in their hands to free thee from those sorrows nor power in their compassion to mitigate them Nay in this condition what could all the Angels of Heaven as of themselves doe to succour thee What strength could they have but from thee What creature can help when thou complainest It must be only the stronger that can aid the weak Old and holy Simeon could fore-say to thy Blessed Mother that a sword should pierce through her Soul but alas how many swords at once pierce thine Every one of these words is both sharp and edged My Soul is exceeding sorrowfull even unto death What humane Soul is capable of the conceit of the least of those sorrows that oppressed thine It was not thy body that suffered now the pain of body is but as the body of pain the anguish of the Soul is as the Soul of anguish That and in that thou sufferedst where are they that dare so far disparage thy Sorrow as to say thy Soul suffered only in sympathy with thy body not immediately but by participation not in its self but in its partner Thou best knewest what thou feltest and thou that feltest thine own pain canst crie out of thy Soul Neither didst thou say My Soul is troubled so it often was even to tears but My Soul is sorrowfull as if it had been before assaulted now possessed with grief Nor yet this in any tolerable moderation changes of Passion are incident to every humane Soul but Exceeding sorrowfull Yet there are degrees in the very extremities of evils those that are most vehement may yet be capable of a remedy at least a relaxation thine was past these hopes Exceeding sorrowfull unto death What was it what could it be O Saviour that lay thus heavy upon thy Divine Soul Was it the fear of Death was it the fore-felt pain shame torment of thine ensuing Crucifixion Oh poor and base thoughts of the narrow hearts of cowardly and impotent mortality How many thousands of thy blessed Martyrs have welcomed no lesse tortures with smiles and gratulations and have made a sport of those exquisite cruelties which their very Tyrants thought unsufferable Whence had they this strength but from thee If their weakness were thus undaunted and prevalent what was thy power No no It was the sad weight of the sin of mankinde it was the heavy burden of thy Fathers wrath for our sin that thus pressed thy Soul and wrung from thee these bitter expressions What can it avail thee O Saviour to tell thy grief to men who can ease thee but he of whom thou saidst My Father is greater then I Lo to him thou turnest O Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me Was not this that prayer O dear Christ which in the daies of thy flesh thou offeredst up with strong crying and tears to him that was able to save thee from death Surely this was it Never was crie so strong never was God thus solicited How could Heaven chuse but shake at such a Prayer from the Power that made it How can my heart but tremble to hear this suit from the Captain of our Salvation O thou that saidst I and my Father are one dost thou suffer ought from thy Father but what thou wouldst what thou determinedst was this Cup of thine either casual or forced wouldst thou wish for what thou knewest thou wouldst not have possible Far far be these mis-raised thoughts of our ignorance and frailty Thou camest to suffer and thou wouldst doe what thou camest for yet since thou wouldst be a man thou wouldst take all of man save sin it is but humane and not sinfull to be loath to suffer what we may avoid In this velleity of thine thou wouldst shew what that Nature of ours which thou hadst assumed could incline to wish but in thy resolution thou wouldst shew us what thy victorious thoughts raised and assisted by thy Divine power had determinately pitched upon Neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt As man thou hadst a Will of thine own no humane Soul can be perfect without that main faculty That will which naturally could be content to incline towards an exemption from miseries gladly vails to that Divine will whereby thou art designed to the chastisements of our peace Those pains which in themselves were grievous thou embracest as decreed so as thy fear hath given
place to thy love and obedience How should we have known these evils so formidable if thou hadst not in half a thought inclined to deprecate them How could we have avoided so formidable and deadly evils if thou hadst not willingly undergone them We acknowledge thine holy fear we adore thy Divine fortitude Whiles thy Minde was in this fearfull agitation it is no marvell if thy Feet were not fixed Thy place is more changed then thy thoughts One while thou walkest to thy drouzy Attendants and stirrest up their needfull vigilancy then thou returnest to thy passionate Devotions thou fallest again upon thy face If thy body be humbled down to the earth thy Soul is yet lower thy prayers are so much more vehement as thy pangs are And being in an agony he prayed more earnestly and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground O my Saviour what an agonie am I in whiles I think of thine What pain what fear what strife what horrour was in thy Sacred breast How didst thou struggle under the weight of our sins that thou thus sweatest that thou thus bleedest All was peace with thee thou wert one with thy coeternal and coessential Father all the Angels worshipped thee all the powers of Heaven and earth awfully acknowledged thine Infiniteness It was our person that feoffed thee in this misery and torment in that thou sustainedst thy Father's wrath and our curse If eternal death be unsufferable if every sin deserve eternal death what O what was it for thy Soul in this short time of thy bitter Passion to answer those millions of eternal deaths which all the sins of all mankinde had deserved from the just hand of thy Godhead I marvell not if thou bleedest a sweat if thou sweatest blood If the moisture of that Sweat be from the Body the tincture of it is from the Soul As there never was such another Sweat so neither can there be ever such a Suffering It is no wonder if the Sweat were more then natural when the Suffering was more then humane O Saviour so willing was that precious blood of thine to be let forth for us that it was ready to prevent thy Persecutors and issued forth in those pores before thy wounds were opened by thy Tormentors O that my heart could bleed unto thee with true inward compunction for those sins of mine which are guilty of this thine Agonie and have drawn blood of thee both in the Garden and on the Cross Woe is me I had been in Hell if thou hadst not been in thine Agonie I had scorched if thou hadst not sweat Oh let me abhor my own wickednesse and admire and blesse thy Mercy But O ye blessed Spirits which came to comfort my conflicted Saviour how did ye look upon the Son of God when ye saw him labouring for life under these violent temptations with what astonishment did ye behold him bleeding whom ye adored In the Wilderness after his Duell with Satan ye came and ministred unto him and now in the Garden whiles he is in an harder combat ye appear to strengthen him O the wise and marvellous dispensation of the Almighty Whom God will afflict an Angel shall relieve the Son shall suffer the Servant shall comfort him the God of Angels droupeth the Angel of God strengthens him Blessed Jesu if as Man thou wouldst be made a little lower then the Angels how can it disparage thee to be attended and cheared up by an Angel Thine Humiliation would not disdain comfort from meaner hands How free was it for thy Father to convey seasonable consolations to thine humbled Soul by whatsoever means Behold though thy Cup shall not passe yet it shall be sweetned What if thou see not for the time thy Fathers face yet thou shalt feel his hand What could that Spirit have done without the God of Spirits O Father of Mercies thou maiest bring thine into Agonies but thou wilt never leave them there In the midst of the sorrows of my heart thy comforts shall refresh my Soul Whatsoever be the means of my supportation I know and adore the Author Peter and Malchus or Christ Apprehended WHerefore O Saviour didst thou take those three choice Disciples with thee from their fellows but that thou expectedst some comfort from their presence A seasonable word may sometimes fall from the meanest attendant and the very society of those we trust carries in it some kinde of contentment Alas what broken reeds are men Whiles thou art sweating in thine Agonie they are snorting securely Admonitions threats intreaties cannot keep their eyes open Thou tellest them of danger they will needs dream of ease and though twice rouzed as if they had purposed this neglect they carelesly sleep out thy sorrow and their own peril What help hast thou of such Followers In the mount of thy Transfiguration they slept and besides fell on their faces when they should behold thy glory and were not themselves for fear in the garden of thine Agonie they fell upon the ground for drouzinesse when they should compassionate thy sorrow and lost themselves in a stupid sleepinesse Doubtlesse even this disregard made thy prayers so much more fervent The lesse comfort we finde on earth the more we seek above Neither soughtst thou more then thou foundest Lo thou wert heard in that which thou fearedst An Angel supplies men that Spirit was vigilant whiles thy Disciples were heavy The exchange was happy No sooner is this good Angel vanished then that domestick Devil appears Judas comes up and shews himself in the head of those miscreant troups He whose too much honour it had been to be a Follower of so Blessed a Master affects now to be the leader of this wicked rabble The Sheeps fleece is now cast off the Wolf appears in his own likenesse He that would be false to his Master would be true to his Chapmen Even evil spirits keep touch with themselves The bold Traitor dare yet still mix Hypocrisie with Villany his very salutations and kisses murder O Saviour this is no news to thee All those who under a shew of Godlinesse practise impiety do still betray thee thus Thou who hadst said One of you is a Devil didst not now say Avoid Satan but Friend wherefore art thou come As yet Judas it was not too late Had there been any the least spark of Grace yet remaining in that perfidious bosome this word had fetcht thee upon thy knees All this Sunshine cannot thaw an obdurate heart The sign is given Jesus is taken Wretched Traitor why wouldst thou for this purpose be thus attended and ye foolish Priests and Elders why sent you such a band and so armed for this apprehension One messenger had been enough for a voluntary prisoner Had my Saviour been unwilling to be taken all your forces with all the Legions of Hell to help them had been too little since he was willing to be attached two were too many When he did but
suffered till now now thy bloody Passion begins a cruell expoliation begins that violence Again do these grim and mercilesse Souldiers lay their rude hands upon thee and strip thee naked again are those bleeding wales laid open to all eyes again must thy Sacred body undergoe the shame of an abhorred nakednesse Lo thou that clothest man with raiment beasts with hides fishes with scales and shells earth with flowers Heaven with Stars art despoiled of cloaths and standest exposed to the scorn of all beholders As the First Adam entred into his Paradise so dost thou the Second Adam into thine naked and as the First Adam was clothed with Innocence when he had no cloaths so wert thou the Second too and more then so thy nakednesse O Saviour cloaths our Souls not with Innocence only but with Beauty Hadst not thou been naked we had been cloathed with confusion O happy nakednesse whereby we are covered from shame O happy shame whereby we are invested with glory All the beholders stand wrapped with warm garments thou only art stripped to tread the wine-presse alone How did thy Blessed Mother now wish her veile upon thy shoulders and that Disciple who lately ran from thee naked wish'd in vain that his loving pity might doe that for thee which fear forced him to for himself Shame is succeeded with Pain Oh the torment of the Crosse Methinks I see and feel how having fastned the transverse to the body of that fatal Tree and lai'd it upon the ground they racked and strained thy tender and sacred Lims to fit the extent of their fore-appointed measure and having tentered out thine arms beyond their natural reach how they fastned them with cords till those strong iron nails which were driven up to the head through the palms of thy Blessed hands had not more firmly then painfully fixed thee to the Gibbet The tree is raised up and now not without a vehement concussion setled in the mortise Woe is me how are thy joynts and sinews torn and stretched till they crack again by this torturing distension how doth thine own weight torment thee whiles thy whole body rests upon this forced and dolorous hold till thy nailed feet bear their part in a no lesse afflictive supportation How did the rough iron pierce thy Soul whiles passing through those tender and sensible parts it carried thy flesh before it and as it were rivetted it to that shamefull Tree There now O dear Jesu there thou hangest between Heaven and earth naked bleeding forlorn despicable the spectacle of miseries the scorn of men Be abashed O ye Heavens and earth and all ye creatures wrap up your selves in horrour and confusion to see the shame and pain and curse of your most pure and Omnipotent Creator How could ye subsist whiles he thus suffers in whom ye are O Saviour didst thou take flesh for our Redemption to be thus indignely used thus mangled thus tortured Was this measure fit to be offered to that Sacred body that was conceived by the Holy Ghost of the pure substance of an immaculate Virgin Woe is me that which was unspotted with sin is all blemished with humane crueltie and so wofully disfigured that the Blessed Mother that bore thee could not now have known thee so bloody were thy Temples so swolne and discoloured was thy Face so was the skin of thy whole body streaked with red and blew stripes so did thy thornie diadem shade thine Heavenly countenance so did the streams of thy blood cover and deform all thy parts The eye of Sense could not distinguish thee O dear Saviour in the nearest proximity to thy Crosse the eye of Faith sees thee in all this distance and by how much more ignominy deformity pain it finds in thee so much more it admires the glory of thy mercy Alas is this the Head that is decked by thine eternall Father with a Crown of pure gold of immortall and incomprehensible Majesty which is now bushed with thorns Is this the Eye that saw the Heavens opened and the Holy Ghost descending upon that head that saw such resplendence of Heavenly brightnesse on mount Tabor which now begins to be overclouded with death Are these the Eares that heard the voice of thy Father owning thee out of Heaven which now tingle with buffettings and glow with reproaches and bleed with thorns Are these the Lips that spake as never mans spake full of grace and power that called out dead Lazarus that ejected the stubbornest Devils that commanded the cure of all diseases which now are swoln with blows and discoloured with blewnesse and blood Is this the Face that should be fairer then the sons of men which the Angels of Heaven so desired to see and can never be satisfied with seeing that is thus foul with the nasty mixtures of sweat and blood and spittings on Are these the Hands that stretched out the Heavens as a curtain that by their touch healed the lame the deaf the blind which are now bleeding with the nailes Are these the Feet which walked lately upon the liquid pavement of the sea before whose footstool all the Nations of the earth are bidden to worship that are now so painfully fixed to the Crosse O cruell and unthankfull mankind that offered such measure to the Lord of Life O infinitely mercifull Saviour that wouldst suffer all this for unthankfull mankind That fiends should doe these things to guilty souls it is though terrible yet just but that men should doe thus to the Blessed Son of God it is beyond the capacity of our horrour Even the most hostile dispositions have been only content to kill Death hath sated the most eager malice thine enemies O Saviour held not themselves satisfied unlesse they might injoy thy torment Two Thieves are appointed to be thy companions in death thou art designed to the midst as the chief malefactor on whether hand soever thou lookest thine eye meets with an hatefull partner But O Blessed Jesu how shall I enough admire and celebrate thy infinite Mercy who madest so happy an use of this Jewish despight as to improve it to the occasion of the Salvation of one and the comfort of millions Is not this as the last so the greatest specialty of thy wonderfull compassion to convert that dying Thief with those nailed hands to snatch a Soul out of the mouth of Hell Lord how I blesse thee for this work how doe I stand amazed at this above all other the demonstrations of thy Goodnesse and Power The Offender came to die nothing was in his thoughts but his guilt and torment whiles he was yet in his blood thou saidst This Soul shall live Ere yet the intoxicating Potion could have time to work upon his brain thy Spirit infuses Faith into his heart He that before had nothing in his eye but present death and torture is now lifted up above his Crosse in a blessed ambition Lord remember me when thou comest into thy Kingdome Is this the voice of a Thief
let you ye would fain pull upon your selves the guilt of his blood he deprecates it ye kill he sues for your remission and life His tongue cries louder then his blood Father forgive them O Saviour thou couldst not but be heard Those who out of ignorance and simplicity thus persecuted thee find the happy issue of thine intercession Now I see whence it was that three thousand souls were converted soon after at one Sermon It was not Peter's speech it was thy prayer that was thus effectual Now they have grace to know and confess whence they have both forgiveness and salvation and can recompence their blasphemies with thanksgiving What sin is there Lord whereof I can despair of the remission or what offence can I be unwilling to remit when thou prayest for the forgiveness of thy murderers and blasphemers There is no day so long but hath his evening At last O blessed Saviour thou art drawing to an end of these painful sufferings when spent with toil and torment thou criest out I thirst How shouldst thou do other O dear Jesu how shouldst thou do other then thirst The night thou hadst spent in watching in prayer in agony in thy conveyance from the Garden to Jerusalem from Annas to Caiaphas from Caiaphas to Pilate in thy restless answers in buffetings and stripes the day in arraignments in haling from place to place in scourgings in stripping in robing and disrobing in bleeding in tugging under thy Cross in woundings and distension in pain and passion No marvel if thou thirstedst Although there was more in this drought then thy need It was no less requisite thou shouldst thirst then that thou shouldst dye Both were upon the same predetermination both upon the same prediction How else should that word be verified Psal 22. 14 15. All my bones are out of joynt my heart is like waxe it is melted in the midst of my bowels My strength is dried up like a potsherd and my tongue cleaveth to my jawes and thou hast brought me into the dust of death Had it not been to make up that word whereof one jot cannot pass though thou hadst felt this thirst yet thou hadst not bewrayed it Alas what could it avail to bemoan thy wants to insulting enemies whose sport was thy misery How should they pity thy thirst that pitied not thy bloodshed It was not their favour that thou expectedst herein but their conviction O Saviour how can we thy sinful servants think much to be exercised with hunger and thirst when we hear thee thus complain Thou that not long since proclaimedst in the Temple If any man thirst let him come to me and drink He that believeth in me out of his belly shall flow rivers of living waters now thy self thirstest Thou in whom we believe complainest to want some drops thou hadst the command of all the waters both above the firmament and below it yet thou wouldst thirst Even so Lord thou that wouldst dye for us wouldst thirst for us O give me to thirst after those waters which thou promisest whatever become of those waters which thou wouldst want The time was when craving water of the Samaritan thou gavest better then that thou askedst Oh give me to thirst after that more precious Water and so do thou give me of that water of life that I may never thirst again Blessed God how marvelously dost thou contrive thine own affaires Thine enemies whiles they would despight thee shall unwittingly justifie thee and convince themselves As thou fore saidst In thy thirst they gave thee vineger to drink Had they given thee Wine thou hadst not taken it the night before thou hadst taken leave of that comfortable liquor resolving to drink no more of that sweet juice till thou shouldst drink it new with them in thy Fathers Kingdome Had they given thee Water they had not fulfilled that prediction whereby they were self-condemned I know not now O dear Jesu whether this last draught of thine were more pleasing to thee or more distastful Distastful in it self for what liquor could be equally harsh pleasing in that it made up those Sufferings thou wert to indure and those Prophesies thou wert to fulfil Now there is no more to doe thy full consummation of all predictions of all types and ceremonies of all sufferings of all satisfactions is happily both effected and proclaimed nothing now remains but a voluntary sweet and Heavenly resignation of thy Blessed Soul into the hands of thine eternal Father and a bowing of thine head for the change of a better Crown and a peaceable obdormition in thy bed of ease and honour and an instant entrance into rest triumph Glory And now O blessed Jesu how easily have carnal eyes all this while mistaken the passages and intentions of this thy last and most glorious work Our weakness could hitherto see nothing here but pain and ignominy now my better-inlightned eyes see in this elevation of thine both honour and happiness Lo thou that art the Mediator betwixt God and man the reconciler of Heaven and earth art lift up betwixt earth and Heaven that thou mightest accord both Thou that art the great Captain of our Salvation the conquerour of all the adverse powers of death and hell art exalted upon this Triumphal chariot of the Cross that thou mightest trample upon death and drag all those Infernal Principalities manicled after thee Those arms which thine enemies meant violently to extend are stretched forth for the imbracing of all mankind that shall come in for the benefit of thine all-sufficient redemption Even whiles thou sufferest thou reignest Oh the impotent madness of silly men They think to disgrace thee with wrie faces with tongues put out with bitter scoffs with poor wretched indignities when in the mean time the Heavens declare thy righteousness O Lord and the earth shews forth thy power The Sun pulls in his light as not abiding to see the sufferings of his Creator the Earth trembles under the sense of the wrong done to her Maker the Rocks renâ— the veile of the Temple teares from the top to the bottome shortly all the frame of the world acknowledges the dominion of that Son of God whom man despised Earth and Hell have done their worst O Saviour thou art in thy Paradise and triumphest over the malice of men and Devils The remainders of thy Sacred person are not yet free The Souldiers have parted thy garments and cast lots upon thy seamless coat those poor spoils cannot so much inrich them as glorifie thee whose Scriptures are fulfilled by their barbarous sortitions The Jews sue to have thy bones divided but they sue in vain No more could thy garments be whole then thy body could be broken One inviolable Decree over-rules both Foolish executioners ye look up at that crucified Body as if it were altogether in your power and mercy nothing appears to you but impotence and death little do ye know what an irresistible guard there is upon that Sacred
one sinner how much more when a world of sinners is perfectly ransomed from death and restored to Salvation Certainly if but one or two appeared all rejoyced all triumphed Neither could they but be herein sensible of their own happy advantage who by thy mediation are confirmed in their glorious estate since thou by the blood of thy Cross and power of thy Resurrection hast reconciled things not in earth onely but in Heaven But above all other the Love of thee their God and Saviour must needs heighten their joy and make thy Glory theirs It is their perpetual work to praise thee how much more now when such an occasion was offered as never had been since the world began never could be after when thou the God of Spirits hadst vanquished all the spiritual powers of darkness when thou the Lord of Life hadst conquered death for thee and all thine so as they may now boldly insult over their last enemy O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory Certainly if Heaven can be capable of an increase of joy and felicity never had those Blessed Spirits so great a cause of triumph and gratulation as in this day of thy glorious Resurrection How much more O dear Jesu should we men whose flesh thou didst assume unite revive for whose sake and in whose stead thou didst vouchsafe to suffer and die whose arrerages thou payedst in death and acquittedst in thy Resurrection whose Souls are discharged whose Bodies shall be raised by the power of thy rising how much more should we think we have cause to be over-joyed with the happy memory of this great work of thy Divine Power and unconceiveable Mercy Lo now how weak soever I am in my self yet in the confidence of this victorious Resurrection of my Saviour I dare boldly challenge and defie you O all ye adverse Powers Doe the worst ye can to my Soul in despight of you it shall be safe Is it Sin that threats me Behold this Resurrection of my Redeemer publishes my discharge My Surety was arrested and cast into the prison of his Grave had not the utmost farthing of mine arrerages been paid he could not have come forth He is come forth the Summe is fully satisfied What danger can there be of a discharged Debt Is it the Wrath of God Wherefore is that but for sin If my sin be defraied that quarrel is at an end and if my Saviour suffered it for me how can I fear to suffer it in my self That infinite Justice hates to be twice paid He is risen therefore he hath satisfied Who is he that condemneth It is Christ that died yea rather that is risen Is it Death it self Lo my Saviour that overcame death by dying hath triumph'd over him in his Resurrection How can I now fear a conquered enemy What harm is there in the Serpent but for his sting The sting of death is sin that is pulled out by my powerful Redeemer it cannot now hurt me it may refresh me to carry this cool Snake in my bosome O then my dear Saviour I bless thee for thy Death but I bless thee more for thy Resurrection That was a work of wonderful Humility of infinite Mercy this was a work of infinite Power In that was humane Weakness in this Divine Omnipotence In that thou didst die for our sins in this thou didst rise again for our Justification And now how am I conformable to thee if when thou art risen I lie still in the grave of my Corruptions How am I a lim of thy body if whiles thou hast that perfect dominion over death death hath dominion over me if whiles thou art alive and glorious I lie rotting in the dust of death I know the locomotive faculty is in the Head by the power of the Resurrection of thee our Head all we thy Members cannot but be raised As the earth cannot hold my body from thee in the day of the Second Resurrection so cannot sin withhold my Soul from thee in the First How am I thine if I be not risen and if I be risen with thee why do I not seek the things above where thou sittest at the right hand of God The Vault or Cave which Joseph had hewn out of the rock was large capable of no less then ten persons upon the mouth of it Eastward was that great stone rolled within it at the right hand in the North part of the Cave was hewn out a receptacle for the body three handfuls high from the pavement and a stone was accordingly fitted for the cover of that Grave Into this Cave the good Women finding the stone rolled away descended to seek the body of Christ and in it saw the Angels This was the Goal to which Peter and John ran finding the spoils of death the grave cloaths wrapped up and the napkin that was about the head folded up together and laid in a place by it self and as they came in haste so they return'd with wonder I marvel not at your speed O ye blessed Disciples if upon the report of the Women ye ran yea flew upon the wings of zeal to see what was become of your Master Ye had wont to walk familiarly together in the attendance of your Lord now society is forgotten and as for a wager each tries the speed of his legs and with neglect of other vies who shall be first at the Tomb. Who would not but have tried masteries with you in this case and have made light touches of the earth to have held paces with you Your desire was equal but John is the yonger his lims are more nimble his breath more free he first looks into the Sepulcher but Peter goes down first O happy competition who shall be more zealous in the enquiry after Christ Ye saw enough to amaze you not enough to settle your Faith How well might you have thought Our Master is not subduced but risen Had he been taken away by others hands this fine linen had not been left behinde Had he not himself risen from this bed of earth he had not thus wrapped up his night-cloaths and laid them sorted by themselves What can we doubt when he foretold us he would rise O Blessed Jesu how wilt thou pardon our errours how should we pardon and pity the errours of each other in lesser occasions whenas yet thy prime and dearest Disciples after so much Divine instruction knew not the Scriptures that thou must rise again from the dead They went away more astonished then confident more full of wonder as yet then of belief There is more strength of zeal where it takes in the weaker Sex Those holy Women as they came first so they staid last especially devout Mary Magdalene stands still at the mouth of the Cave weeping Well might those tears have been spared if her Knowledge had been answerable to her Affection her Faith to her Fervour Withall as our eye will be where we love she stoops and looks down
to thee both in Heaven and in Earth and under the earth Thou hadst an everlasting right to that Heaven that should be an undoubted possession of it ever since it was yea even whiles thou didst cry and spraul in the Cratch whiles thou didst hang upon the Cross whiles thou wert sealed up in thy Grave but thine Humane nature had not taken actual possession of it till now Like as it was in thy true Type David he had right to the Kingdome of Israel immediately upon his anointing but yet many an hard brunt did he pass ere he had the full possession of it in his ascent to Hebron I see now O Blessed Jesu I see where thou art even farre above all Heavens at the right hand of thy Father's Glory This is the farre countrey into which the Nobleman went to receive for himself a Kingdom farre off to us to thee near yea intrinsecal Oh do thou raise up my Heart thither to thee place thou my Affections upon thee above and teach me therefore to love Heaven because thou art there How then O Blessed Saviour how didst thou ascend Whiles they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight So wast thou taken up as that the act was thine own the power of the act none but thine Thou that descendedst wast the same that ascendedst as in thy descent there was no use of any power or will but thine own no more was there in thine ascent Still and ever wert thou the Master of thine own acts Thou laidst down thy own life no man took it from thee Thou raisedst up thy self from death no hand did or could help thee Thou carriedst up thine own glorified flesh and placedst it in Heaven The Angels did attend thee they did not aid thee whence had they their strength but from thee Elias ascended to Heaven but he was fetcht up in a Chariot of fire that it might appear hence that man had need of other helps who else could not of himself so much as lift up himself to the Aiery Heaven much less to the Empyreal But thou our Redeemer neededst no Chariot no carriage of Angels thou art the Author of life and motion they move in and from thee As thou therefore didst move thy self upward so by the same Divine power thou wilt raise us up to the participation of thy Glory These vile bodies shall be made like to thy glorious body according to the working whereby thou art able to subdue all things unto thy self Elias had but one witness of his rapture into Heaven S. Paul had none no not himself for whether in the body or out of the body he knew not Thou O Blessed Jesu wouldst neither have all eyes witnesses of thine Ascension nor yet too few As after thy Resurrection thou didst not set thy self upon the pinnacle of the Temple nor yet publickly shew thy self within it as making thy presence too cheap but madest choice of those eyes whom thou wouldst bless with the sight of thee thou wert seen indeed of five hundred at once but they were Brethren So in thine Ascension thou didst not carry all Jerusalem promiscuously forth with thee to see thy glorious departure but onely that selected company of thy Disciples which had attended thee in thy life Those who immediately upon thine ascending returned to Jerusalem were an hundred and twenty persons a competent number of witnesses to verifie that thy miraculous and triumphant passage into thy Glory Lo those onely were thought worthy to behold thy Majestical Ascent which had been partners with thee in thy Humiliation Still thou wilt have it thus with us O Saviour and we embrace the condition if we will converse with thee in thy lowly estate here upon earth wading with thee through contempt and manifold afflictions we shall be made happy with the sight and communion of thy Glory above O my Soul be thou now if ever ravished with the contemplation of this comfortable and blessed farewel of thy Saviour What a sight was this how full of joyful assurance of spiritual consolation Methinks I see it still with their eyes how thou my glorious Saviour didst leisurely and insensibly rise up from thine Olivet taking leave of thine acclaming Disciples now left below thee with gracious eyes with Heavenly Benedictions Methinks I see how they followed thee with eager and longing eyes with arms lifted up as if they had wished them winged to have soared up after thee And if Eliah gave assurance to his servant Elisha that if he should behold him in that rapture his Masters Spirit should be doubled upon him what an accession of the Spirit of joy and confidence must needs be to thy happy Disciples in seeing thee thus gradually rising up to thy Heaven Oh how unwillingly did their intentive eyes let goe so Blessed an Object How unwelcome was that Cloud that interposed it self betwixt thee and them and closing up it self left only a glorious splendour behind it as the bright track of thine Ascension Of old here below the Glory of the Lord appeared in the Cloud now afarre off in the sky the Cloud intercepted this Heavenly Glory if distance did not rather doe it then that bright meteor Their eyes attended thee on thy way so farre as their beams would reach when they could goe no further the Cloud received thee Lo yet even that very screen whereby thou wert taken off from all earthly view was no other then glorious how much rather do all the beholders fix their sight upon that Cloud then upon the best piece of the Firmament Never was the Sun it self gazed on with so much intention With what long looks with what astonished acclamations did these transported beholders follow thee their ascending Saviour as if they would have lookt through that Cloud and that Heaven that hid thee from them But oh what tongue of the highest Archangel of Heaven can express the welcome of thee the King of Glory into those Blessed Regions of Immortality Surely the Empyreal Heaven never resounded with so much joy God ascended with jubilation and the Lord with the sound of the Trumpet It is not for us weak and finite creatures to wish to conceive those incomprehensible spiritual Divine gratulations that the Glorious Trinity gave to the victorious and now-glorified Humane nature Certainly if when he brought his onely-begotten Son into the world he said Let all the Angels worship him much more now that he ascends on high and hath led captivity captive hath he given him a Name above all Names that at the name of JESUS all knees should bow And if the Holy Angels did so caroll at his Birth in the very entrance into that estate of Humiliation and in firmity with what triumph did they receive him now returning from the perfect atchievement of man's Redemption And if when his Type had vanquished Goliah and carried the head into Jerusalem the damsels came forth to meet him with dances and
timbrels how shall we think those Angelical Spirits triumphed in meeting of the great Conqueror of Hell and Death How did they sing Lift up your heads ye gates and be ye lift up ye everlasting doors and the King of glory shall come in Surely as he shall come so he went and behold he shall come with thousands of his Holy Ones thousand thousands ministred unto him and ten thousand thousands stood before him From all whom methinks I hear that blessed applause Worthy is the Lamb that was killed to receive power and riches and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and praise Praise and honour and glory and power be to him that sitteth upon the Throne and to the Lamb for evermore And why dost not thou O my Soul help to bear thy part with that happy Quire of Heaven Why art not thou rapt out of my bosome with an extasie of joy to see this Humane nature of ours exalted above all the Powers of Heaven adored of Angels Archangels Cherubin Seraphim and all those mighty and glorious Spirits and sitting there crowned with infinite Glory and Majesty Although little would it avail thee that our Nature is thus honoured if the benefit of this Ascension did not reflect upon thee How many are miserable enough in themselves notwithstanding the Glory of their humane nature in Christ None but those that are found in him are the happier by him who but the Members are the better for the glory of the Head O Saviour how should our weakness have ever hoped to climb into Heaven if thou hadst not gone before and made way for us It is for us that thou the Fore-runner art entred in Now thy Church hath her wish Draw me and I shall run after thee Even so O Blessed Jesu how ambitiously should we follow thee with the paces of Love and Faith and aspire towards thy Glory Thou that art the way hast made the way to thy self and us Thou didst humble thy self and becamest obedient to the death even to the death of the Cross Therefore hath God also highly exalted thee and upon the same terms will not fail to advance us we see thy track before us of Humility and Obedience Oh teach me to follow thee in the roughest waies of Obedience in the bloody paths of Death that I may at last overtake thee in those high steps of Immortality Amongst those millions of Angels that attended this triumphant Ascension of thine O Saviour some are appointed to this lower station to comfort thine astonished Disciples in the certain assurance of thy no-less glorious Return Two men stood by them in white apparel They stood by them they were not of them they seemed Men they were Angels Men for their familiarity two for more certainty of testimony in white for the joy of thine Ascension The Angels formerly celebrated thy Nativity with Songs but we do not finde they then appeared in white thou wert then to undergoe much sorrow many conflicts it was the vale of tears into which thou wert come down So soon as thou wert risen the women saw an Angel in the form of a young man cloathed in white and now so soon as thou art ascended Two men cloathed in white stand by thy Disciples thy task was now done thy victory atchieved and nothing remained but a Crown which was now set upon thy head Justly therefore were those blessed Angels suited with the robes of light and joy And why should our garments be of any other colour why should oile be wanting to our heads when the eyes of our Faith see thee thus ascended It is for us O Saviour that thou art gone to prepare a place in those celestial Mansions it is for us that thou sittest at the right hand of Majesty It is a piece of thy Divine Prayer to thy Father that those whom he hath given thee may be with thee To every bleeding Soul thou saiest still as thou didst to Peter Whither I goe thou canst not follow me now but thou shalt follow me hereafter In assured hope of this Glory why do I not rejoyce and beforehand walk in white with thine Angels that at the last I may walk with thee in white Little would the presence of these Angels have availed if they had not been heard as well as seen They stand not silent therefore but directing their speech to the amazed beholders say Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing into heaven What a question was this Could any of those two hundred and forty eyes have power to turn themselves off to any other Object then that Cloud and that point of Heaven where they left their ascended Saviour Surely every one of them were so fixed that had not the speech of these Angels called them off there they had set up their rest till the darkness of night had interposed Pardon me O ye Blessed Angels had I been there with them I should also have been unwilling to have had mine eyes pull'd off from that dear prospect and diverted unto you Never could they have gazed so happily as now If but some Great man be advanced to Honour over our heads how apt we are to stand at a gaze and to eye him as some strange meteor Let the Sun but shine a little upon these Dials how are they look'd at by all passengers Yet alas what can earthly advancement make us other then we are dust and ashes which the higher it is blown the more it is scattered Oh how worthy is the King of Glory to command our eyes now in the highest pitch of his Heavenly exaltation Lord I can never look enough at the place where thou art but what eye could be satisfied with seeing the way that thou wentest It was not the purpose of these Angels to check the long looks of these faithfull Disciples after their ascended Master it was onely a change of eyes that they intended of Carnal for Spiritual of the eye of Sense for the eye of Faith This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him goe into Heaven Look not after him O ye weak Disciples as so departed that ye shall see him no more if he be gone yet he is not lost those Heavens that received him shall restore him neither can those Blessed Mansions decrease his Glory Ye have seen him ascend upon the Chariot of a bright Cloud and in the clouds of Heaven ye shall see him descend again to his last Judgement He is gone can it trouble you to know you have an Advocate in Heaven Strive not now so much to exercise your bodily eyes in looking after him as the eyes of your Souls in looking for him Ye cannot O ye Blessed Spirits wish other then well to mankind How happy a diversion of eyes and thoughts is this that you advise If it be our sorrow to part with our Saviour yet to part with him into Heaven it is our comfort
our Earth ready to sink under the load of his Mercies What Nation under Heaven hath not envied and wondred at our Blessings I do not carry back your eyes to the ancient favours of our God to the memorable frustrations of â—â—â—ein Invasions to the miraculous discoveries of Treasons to the successfull maintenance of oppressed neighbourhood That one mercy I may not forget that in the shutting up of blessed Queen Elizabeth the Pope and the then-King of Spain were casting Lots for the Crown and palpably plotting for their severally-designed Successors as appears in the publick posthume Letters of Cardinal D' Ossat a witnesse beyond exception Three several Briefs were addressed hither by that inclement shaveling of Rome for the defeating of the Title and Succession of our late Soveraign of dear and blessed memory and his Royal Issue Yet in spight of Rome and Hell God brought him in and set him peaceably upon this just Throne of his Fore-fathers and may he perpetuate it to the fruit of those loyns till world and time shall be no more Amen If I must follow the times let me rather balk that hellish Sulphur-mine then not search it and yet who can look at that any otherwise then the Jews do at the Rain-bow with horror and astonishment What do I tell you of our long Peace our full Plenty our wholsome Laws our easefull Government with a world of these common favours It is for poor men to reckon Those two late Blessings if no more were worthy of immortal memory the Prince out of Spain Religion out of the dust For the one what a winter was there in all good hearts when our Sun was gone so far Southward how chearfull a Spring in his return For the other who saw not how Religion began during those purposely-protracted Treaties to droop and languish her friends to sigh her enemies to insult daring to brave us with challenges to threaten our ruine The Lord looked down from Heaven and visited this poor Vine of his and hath shaken off these Caterpillars from her then-wasting leaves now we live and it flourisheth These would have been great favours of God even to the best Nation but more to us who have answered Mercies with Rebellions O God if proud disguises if gluttonous pamperings if drunken healths if wanton dalliances if bloody oaths if mercilesse oppressions may earn Blessings from thee too many of us have supererogated Woe is me these are the measures thou hast had from too many hands That thou shouldst therefore inlarge thy bounty to an unworthy unkinde disobedient generation it is more then we can wonder at and we could almost be ready to say with Peter Lord depart from us for we are sinfull men Yet the wise Justice of the Almighty meant not to cocker us up with mere dainties with a loose indulgence but hath thought fit to temper our sweets with tartnesse and to strike our backs whiles he strokes our heads Ecce in pace amaritudo amarissima the comfort of our Peace was allayed with the bitternesse of death He saw that in this common Plethorie it was fit for us to bleed he saw us Eeles that would not be caught but when the waters were troubled He therefore sent his destroying Angel abroad who laid about him on all sides What slaughter what lamentation what horror was there in the streets of our mother City More then twenty thousand Families run from their houses as if those had been on fire over their heads and seek shelter in Zoar and the mountains Some of them are overtaken by the pursuer and drop down in the way and lie there as wofull spectacles of mortality till necessity and not Charity could finde them a grave Others passe on and for friends finde strangers Danger made men wisely and unwillingly unhospital The Cozen the Brother forgets his own blood and the Father looks shily upon his own childe and welcomes him with frowns if not with repulses There were that repai'd their grudged harbour with infection And those that sped best what with care for their abandoned houses and estate what with grief for the misery of their forsaken neighbours what with the rage of those Epidemical diseases which they found abroad as it is well observed by one that in a contagious time all sicknesses have some tincture of Pestilence wore out their daies in the deepest sorrow and heavinesse There leave we them and return to the miserable Metropolis of this Kingdome which they left Who can expresse the dolefull condition of that time and place The arms of London are the Red Cross and the Sword what house almost wanted these Here was the Red Cross upon the door the Sword of God's Judgment within doors and the Motto was Lord have mercy upon us What could we hear but alarms of death what could we see but Trophees of death Here was nothing but groaning and crying and dying and burying Carts were the Biers wide pits were the Graves mens cloaths were their Coffins and the very Exequies of friends were murderous The carkasses of the dead might say with the sons of the Prophets Behold the place where we lie is too streight for us New Dormitories are bought for the dead and furnished neither might the corpses be allowed to lie single in their earthen beds but are piled up like fagots in a stack for the society of their future Resurrection No man survived but he might say with the Psalmist that thousands fell at his side and ten thousands at his right hand And if we take all together the mother and the daughters surely the number was not much short of David's though his time were shorter It is not without reason that from the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies the Plague is derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies a Desart Certainly the Plague turns the most populous City into a Desart Oh the wofull desolation of this place It was almost come to Herba tegit Trojam And if some infrequent passenger crossed our streets it was not without his medicated Posie at his nose and his Zedoary or Angelica in his mouth Every room seemed a Pest-house every sent mortal Here should he meet one pale ghost muffled up under the throat another dragging his legs after him for the tumor of his groin another bespotted with the Tokens of instant death here might he hear one shreeking out in a frantick distraction there another breathing out his Soul in his last groans What should I say more This glorious chamber of the Kingdome seemed no other then a dreadfull dungeon to her own a very Golgotha to all beholders and this proud Queen of our British Cities sate in the dust of her compassion howling in the rags of her sackcloth not mourning more then mourned for pitied no lesse then forsaken when the God of our Salvation looked down upon her deep afflictions and miraculously proved unto us that unto him belong the issues from death It was
drink no more of the fruit of this Vine till I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom Mat. 26. 29. It must needs be an excellent liquor which is used to resemble the joyes of Heaven Yea the Blood of the Son of God that celestial Nectar which tomorrow shall chear our Souls is it otherwise resembled then by the blood of the Grape He is Vitis vera the true Vine this is his juice Alas would God we had not too much cause to complain of the pleasure of this fruit Religion Reason Humanity savour not to the palate of many in comparison of it Wine is a mocker saith Solomon How many thousands doth it daily cheat of their Substance of their Patrimony of their Health of their Wit of their Sense of their Life of their Soul Oh that we had the grace to be sensible of our owne scorn and danger But this is the honour of the fruit and the shame of the man the excesse is not more our Sin then the delicacy is the praise of the Grape For sweetnesse of verdure then all plants will yield to the Vine so tastfull so pleasing so delightfull unto God are the Persons the Graces the Endeavours of his Israel Their Persons are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 12. 1. Their Love is better then wine Cant. 4. 10. Their Alms are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sweet-smelling savour Philip. 4. 18. Their Prayers as evening Incense of a most fragrant composition and for the rest of their words the roof of their mouth is like the best Wine Cant. 7. 9. Acceptation hath wont to be the incouragement of forwardnesse Honourable and beloved how should this hearten us in our holy stations in our conscionable actions Whiles we continue Vines it is not in the power of our imperfections to lose our thanks The delicatest Grape cannot be so relishsome to the palate of man as our poor weak obediences are to the God of Mercies Thou hast ravished my heart my Sister my Spouse thou hast ravished my heart saith Christ of his Church Cant. 4. 9. The Vine is a noble plant but a feeble and tender one Other trees grow up alone out of the strength of their own sap this grovels on the ground and rots if it have not an Elm to prop it like as Man the best creature is in his birth most helplesse and would presently die without outward succours Such is the Israel of God the worthiest piece of Gods Creation yet of it self impotent to good here is no growth no life but from that Divine Hand Without me ye can doe nothing They are no Vines that can stand alone Those proud spirits as they have no need of God so God hath no interest in them His Israel is a Vineyard and the Vine must be propped As a Vineyard so God's Vineyard The Church shall be sure not to be Masterlesse There is much wast ground that hath no owner our Globe can tell us of a great part of the World that hath no name but Incognita not known whether it have any inhabitant but a Vineyard was never without a Possessor till Noah the true Janus planted one there was no news of any Come into some wilde Indian Forest all furnished with goodly Trees you know not whether ever man were there God's hand we are sure hath been there perhaps not mans but if you come into a well-dressed Vineyard where you see the Hillocks equally swelling the Stakes pitcht in a just height and distance and the Vines handsomely pruned now it is easie to say as the Philosopher did when he found Figures Here hath been a man yea a good husband There is an universall Providence of God over the World but there is a special eye and hand of God over his Church In this God challengeth a peculiar interest that is his as we heard worthily this day in a double right of Confederation of Redemption Israel is my Son yea my first-born saith God to Pharaoh Thou hast brought a Vine out of AEgypt thou hast cast out the Heathen and planted it saith the Psalmist 80. 8. Oh the blasphemous diffidence of foolish men Can we dare we impute ill husbandry to the God of Heaven Hath God a Vineyard and shall he not tend it shall he not mightily protect it Goe on ye Foxes ye little Foxes to spoil the tender Grapes goe on ye Boars of the Wood to waste this Vineyard and ye wilde beasts of the field to devour it our sins our sins have given this scope to your violence and our calamity But ye shall once know that this Vineyard hath an Owner even the mighty God of Jacob every cluster that you have spoiled shall be fetcht back again from the bloody Wine-presse of his wrath and in spight of all the gates of Hell this Vine shall flourish Even so return we beseech thee O God of Hosts look down from Heaven and visit this Vine and the Vineyard which thy right hand hath planted and the branch that thou madest strong for thy self Ye have seen Israel a Vineyard and God's Vineyard now cast your eyes upon the favours that God hath done to his Vineyard Israel such as that God appeals to their own hearts for Judges What could have been done more to my Vineyard that I have not done Mark I beseech you He doth not say What could have been done more then hath been done but more that I have not done challenging all the acts done to his Vineyard for his own As the Soil is his so is all the culture He that elsewhere makes himself the Vine and his Father the Husbandman here makes Israel the Vine and himself the Husbandman Nothing is nothing can be done to his Church that passeth not his hands My Father still worketh saith he and I work This work this care knows no end no limits Many a good Husband over-tasks himself and undertakes more then his eye can overlook or his hand sway and therefore is fain to trust to the management of others and it speeds thereafter But the owner of this Vineyard is every where and works whereever he is nothing can passe his eye every thing must passe his hand This is the difference betwixt Solomon's Vineyard and his that is greater then Solomon Solomon lets out his Vineyard to Keepers Cant. 8. 11. Christ keeps his in his own hand He useth indeed the help of men but as Tools rather then as Agents he works by them they cannot work but by him Are any of you Great ones Benefactors to his Church a rare style I confesse in these not dative but ablative times ye are but as the hands of the Sub-almoners of Heaven God gives by you Are any great Potentates of the earth secret or open persecutors of his Church Ashur is the rod of my wrath saith God they are but as God's pruning◠Knives to make his Vine bleed out her superfluous juice God cuts by them He is the Author of both men are the instruments
crack and the ship to sink with store so here when he threw forth his first drag-net of Heavenly Doctrine and reproof three thousand Souls were drawn up at once This Text was as the sacred Cord that drew the Net together and pull'd up this wondrous shoal of Converts to God It is the summe of Saint Peter's Sermon if not at a Fast yet at a general Humiliation which is more and better for wherefore fast we but to be humbled and if we could be duely humbled without fasting it would please God a thousand times better then to fast formally without true Humiliation Indeed for the time this was a Feast the Feast of Pentecost but for the estate of these Jews it was dies cinerum a day of contrition a day of deep hunger and thirst after righteousness Men and Brethren what shall we doe Neither doubt I to say that the Festivity of the season added not a little to their Humiliation like as we are never so apt to take cold as upon a sweat and that winde is ever the keenest which blows cold out of a warm coast No day could be more afflictive then an Ashwednesday that should light upon a solemn Pentecost so it was here every thing answered well The Spirit came down upon them in a mighty wind and behold it hath ratled their hearts together the house shoo◠in the descent and behold here the foundations of the Soul were moved Fiery tongues appeared and here their breasts were inflamed Cloven tongues and here their hearts were cut in sunder The words were miraculous because in a supernatural and sudden variety of language the matter Divine laying before them both the truth of the Messiah and their bloody measure offered to that Lord of Life and now Compuncti cordibus they were pricked in their hearts Wise Solomon says The words of the wise are like goads and nails here they were so Goads for they were compuncti pricked yea but the goad could not goe so deep that passeth but the skin they were Nails driven into the very heart of the Auditors up to the head the great Master of the Assembly the divine Apostle had set them home they were pricked in their hearts Never were words better bestowed It is an happy blood-letting that saves the life this did so here We look to the figne commonly in Phlebotomy it is a signe of our idle and ignorant Superstition S. Peter here saw the signe to be in the Heart and he strikes happily Compuncti cordibus they were pricked in their hearts and said Men and brethren what shall we doe Oh what sweet Musick was this to the Apostles ear I dare say none but Heaven could afford better What a pleasing spectacle was this anguish of their wounded Souls To see men come in their zealous Devotions and lay down their moneys the price of their alienated possessions at those Apostolick feet was nothing to this that they came in a bleeding contrition and prostrated their penitent and humbled Souls at the beautiful feet of the Messengers of Peace with Men and Brethren what shall we doe Oh when when shall our eyes be blessed with so happy a prospect How long shall we thunder out God's fearful judgements against wilful sinners How long shall we threaten the flames of Hell to those impious wretches who crucifie again to themselves the Lord of life ere we can wring a sigh or a tear from the rocks of their hearts or eyes Woe is me that we may say too truely as this Peter did of his other fishing Master we have travailed all the night and have caught nothing Surely it may well goe for night with us whiles we labour and prevail not Nothing not a Soul caught Lord what is become of the success of thy Gospel Who hath believed our report or to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed O God thou art ever thy self thy Truth is eternal Hell is where it was if we be less worthy then thy first Messengers yet what excuse is this to the besotted world that through obduredness and infidelity it will needs perish No man will so much as say with the Jews What have I done or with Saint Peter's Auditors What shall I doe Oh foolish sinners shall ye live here always care ye not for your Souls is there not an Hell that gapes for your stubborn impenitence Goe on if there be no remedy goe on and die for ever we are guiltless God is righteous your Damnation is just But if your life be fickle death unavoidable if an everlasting vengeance be the necessary reward of your momentany wickedness Oh turn turn from your evil waies and in an holy distraction of your remorsed Souls say with these Jews Men and Brethren what shall we doe This from the general view of the occasion we descend to a little more particularity Luke the beloved Physician describes Saint Peter's proceeding here much after his own trade as of a true spiritual Physician who finding his Country men the Jews in a desperate and deadly condition gasping for life struggling with death enters into a speedy and zealous course of their cure And first he begins with the Chirurgical part and finding them ranck of blood and that foul and putrified he lets it out compuncti cordibus Where we might shew you the incision the vein the lancet the orifice the anguish of the stroke The Incision compuncti they were pricked The Vein in their hearts Smile not now ye Physicians if any hear me this day as if I had passed a solecisme in telling you these men were pricked in the vein of the heart talk you of your Cephalica and the rest and tell us of another cistern from whence these tubuli sanguinis are derived I tell you again with an addition of more incongruities still that God and his Divine Physician do still let blood in the median vein of the heart The Lancet is the keen and cutting reproof of their late barbarous Crucifixion of their Holy and most innocent and benigne Saviour The Orifice is the ear when they heard this Whatever the local distance be of these parts spiritually the ear is the very surface of the heart and whosoever would give a medicinal stroke to the heart must pass it through the ear the sense of discipline and correction The Anguish bewrays it self in their passionate exclamation Men and brethren what shall we doe There is none of these which my speech might not well take up if not as an house to dwell in yet as an Inne to rest and lodge in But I will not so much as bait here onely we make this a through-fare to those other sacred prescriptions of saving remedies which are three in number The first is Evacuation of sins by a speedy repentance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The second the soveraign Bath or Laver of Regeneration Baptisme The third dietetical and prophylactical receipts of wholesome Caution which I mean with a determinate preterition of
so clear Predictions of the Prophets after so miraculous demonstrations of the Divine power of Christ after so many graves ransack'd dead raised Devils ejected lims and eyes new-created after such testimonies of the Starre Sages Angels God himself after such triumphs over death and hell do yet detrect to believe in him and to receive him for their Messias most justly are they in this first kinde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a froward generation And so is any Nation under Heaven that follows them in the steps of their peevish incredulity more or less shutting their eyes upon the glorious light of Saving Truth like that sullen Tree in the Indies which they say closes it self against the beams of the rising Sun and opens onely to the dampish shades of the night Where we must take this Rule with us a Rule of most just proportion That the means of Light to any Nation aggravate the hainousness and damnableness of their Unbelief The time of that ignorance God regarded not but now saith Saint Paul to the Athenians Act. 17. 30. If I had not come and spoken to them they should have had no sin saith our Saviour Joh. 15. 22. Those that walk in Cimmerian in AEgyptian darkness it is neither shame nor wonder if they either erre or stumble but for a man to stumble the Sun in the face or to grope by the walls at noon in the midst of Goshen is so much more hateful as the occaecation is more willing The latter which is the negative untowardness in Action is when any Nation fails palpably in those holy duties of Piety Justice Charity which the Royal Law of their God requireth Of this kinde are those usual complaints The fear of God is not before their eyes God looked to see if there were any that looked after God and behold there was none The righteous is perished from the children of men Behold the teares of the oppressed and none comforted them The Prophets are full of these querulous notes there is not a page of them free yea hardly shall ye meet with one line of theirs which doth not brand their Israel with this defect of Holiness From the negative cast your eyes upon the positive crookedness or untowardness That is in matter of Faith the maintenance or Impiety Misbelief Heresie Superstition Atheisme and whatever other intellectual wickedness In matter of Fact Idolatries Profane carriage violation of Gods Daies and Ordinances Disobediences Murders Adulteries Thests Drunkenness Lyes Detractions or any other actual rebellion against God Behold I have drawn forth before you an Hellish rabble of sins enough to marre a world Whatever Nation now or succession of men abounds either in these sinful omissions or these hainous commissions whether in matter of Judgment or Manners is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an untoward generation That which makes a man crooked or untoward makes a Generation so for what is a Generation but a resultance of men their number doth not vary their condition But let not our zeal as it oft doth make us uncharitable when a whole Generation is taxed for untowardness think not that none are free No not one saith the Psalmist by way of servent aggravation All seek their own saith the Apostle all in comparison But never times were so overgrown with iniquity as that God hath not left himself some gracious remainders when the thievish Chaldaeans and Sabaeans have done their worst there shall be a messenger to say I am escaped Never was harvest or vintage so curiously inned that some gleanings were not left in the field some clusters among the leaves But these few if they may give a blessing to the times yet they cannot give a style the denomination still follows the greater though the worse part let these be never so good the Generation is and is noted for evil Let me therefore here commend to your better thoughts these three emergent considerations 1. The irreparable wrong and reproach that lewd men bring upon the very Ages and Nations where they live 2. The difference of times and Ages in respect of the degrees of evil 3. The warrant of the free censure of ill-deserving Times or Nations It were happy if the injury of a wicked man could be confined to his own bosome that he only should fare the worse for his sins 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. as the Greek rule runs if it were but self-doe self-have as the old word is But as his lewdness is like some odious sent diffused through the whole room where he is so it reacheth to earth and Heaven yea to the very times and generations upon which he is unhappily faln Doubtless there were many worthy Saints in these very times of St. Peter there was the Blessed Mother of Christ the paragon of Sanctity there was a beavy of those devout and holy dames that attended the Doctrine bewailed the Death and would have embalmed the Corps of our Blessed Saviour there were the twelve Apostles the seventy Disciples the hundred and twenty names that were met in one room at Jerusalem Acts 1. 15. the five hundred brethren that saw Christ after his glorious and victorious Resurrection besides those many thousands that believed through their word in all the parts of Judaea and Galilee yet for all that the Apostle brands this with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an untoward generation It is not in the vertue of a few to drown the wickedness of the more If we come into a field that hath some good plenty of corn and some store of weeds though it be red with poppy or yellow with carlock or blew with wild-bottles or scabious we still call it a corn-field but if we come into a barn-floor and see some few graines scattered amongst an heap of chaffe we do not call it a corn-heap the quantity of the offal devours the mention of those insensible grains Thus it is with Times and Nations A little good is not seen amongst much ill a righteous Lot cannot make his City to be no Sodom Wickedness as it helps to corrupt so to shame a very Age. The Orator Tertullus when he would plead against Paul sayes We have found this man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a pestilence Act. 24. 5. Foolish Tertullus that mistook the Antidote for the Poison the remedy for the disease But had S. Paul been such as thy misprision supposed him he had been such as thy unjust crimination now makes thy self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the plague of thy people A wicked man is a perfect contagion he infects the world with sin the very Age with infamy Malus vir malum publicum is not a more old then true word Are there then in any Nation under Heaven lewd miscreants whose hearts are Atheists whose tongues are â—lasphemers whose bodies are a Stews whose lips are nothing but a Factory of close villany let them please themselves and let others if ye will applaud them for their beneficial contributions to the publick affairs in
the style of bonus civis a good Patriot as men whose parts may be useful to the weal-publick yet I say such men are no better then the bane of their Country the stain of their Age. Turpis est pars quae suo toti non convenit as Gerson well it is an ill member for which all the body fares the worse Hear this then ye glorious sinners that brag of your good affections and faithful services to your dear Country your hearts your heads your purses your hands ye say are prest for the publick good yea but are your hearts Godless are your lives filthy let me tell you your sins doe more disservice to your Nation then your selves are worth All your valour wisdome subsidiary helps cannot counterpoise one dram of your wickedness Talk what ye will Sin is a shame to any people saith wise Solomon ye bring both a curse and a dishonour upon your Nation It may thank you for the hateful style of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a froward generation This for our first Observation Never Generation was so straight as not to be distorted with some powerful sins but there are differences and degrees in this distortion Even in the very first world were Giants as Moses tells us Gen. 6. 4. which as our Mythologists adde did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bid battel to Heaven In the next there were mighty hunters proud Babel-builders after them followed beastly Sodomites It were easie to draw down the pedigree of evils through all times till we come to these last which the holy Ghost marks out for perillous Yet some Generation is more eminently sinful then other as the Sea is in perpetual agitation yet the Spring-tides rise higher then their fellows Hence Saint Peter notes this his Generation with an emphasis of mischief 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here is a transcendencie of evil What Age may compare with that which hath embrued their cruel hands in the blood of the Son of God That roaring Lion is never still but there are times wherein he rageth more as he did and doth in the first in the last dayes of the Gospel The first that he might block up the way of saving Truth the last for that he knows his time is short There are times that are poisoned with more contagious Heresies with more remarkable villanies It is not my meaning to spend time in abridging the sacred Chronologies of the Church and to deduce along the cursed successions of damnable Errours from their hellish original only let me touch at the notable difference betwixt the firâ—t and the last world In the first as Epiphanius observes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there was neither diversity of opinion nor mention of Heresie nor act of Idolatry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only piety and impiety divided the world whereas now in the last which is the wrangling and techy dotage of the decrepit world here is nothing but unquiet clashings of Opinion nothing but foul Heresie either maintained by the guilty or imputed to the innocent nothing but gross Idolatry in Paganisme in mis-believing Christianity and woe is me that I must say it a coloured Impiety shares too much of the rest My speech is glided ere I was aware into the third Head of our discourse and is suddenly faln upon the practice of that which S. Peter's example here warrants the censure of ill-deserving times which I must crave leave of your Honorable and Christian patience with an holy and just freedome to prosecute It is the peevish humour of a factious eloquence to aggravate the evils of the times which were they better then they are would be therefore cried down in the ordinary language of male contented spirits because present But it is the warrantable and necessary duty of S. Peter and all his true Evangelical successors when they meet with a froward Generation to call it so How commonly do we cry out of those querulous Michaiahs that are still prophesying evil to us and not good No theme but sins no sawce but vineger Might not one of these galled Jewes of S. Peter's Auditory have started up and have thus challenged him for this tartness What means this hard censure why do you slander the time Solomon was a wise man and he sayes Say not thou What is the cause that the former dayes were better then these for thou dost not inquire wisely concerning this this is but a needless rigour this is but an envious calumny The Generation were not untoward if your tongue were not uncharitable The Apostle feares none of these currish oblatrations but contemning all impotent misacceptions calls them what he finds them A froward generation And well might he doe so his great Master did it before him an evil and adulterous generation and the Harbinger of that great Master fore-ran him in that censure O generation of Vipers Mat. 3. 7. and the Prophets led the same way to him in every page And why do not we follow Peter in the same steps wherein Peter followed Christ and Christ his Fore-runner and his Fore-runner the Prophets Who should tell the times of their sins if we be silent Pardon me I beseech you most Noble reverend and beloved hearers necessity is laid upon me in this day of our publick mourning I may not be as a man in whose mouth are no reproofs Oh let us be thankful for our Blessings wherein through the mercy of God we outstrip all the nations under Heaven but withall let us bewail our sins which are so much more grievous because ours Would to God it were no less unjust then unpleasing to complain of this as an untoward Generation There be four things that are wont both to make up and evince the pravity of any Generation woe is me that they are too apparently met in this multitude of sins magnitude of sins boldness of sin impunity of sinning Take a short view of them all You shall see that the Multitude is such as that it hath covered the earth the Magnitude such as hath reach'd to Heaven the Boldness such as out-faceth the Gospel the Impunity such as frustrates the wholesome Laws under which we live For the Multitude where is the man that makes true conscience of any the Laws of his God And if every man violate all the laws of God what do all put together Our Forefathers sins were but as drops ours are as torrents Instance in some few Cannot we our selves remember since a debauch'd Drunkard was an Owle among birds a beast of men a monster of beasts abhorred of men shouted at by children Is this sight now any news to us Is not every Tavern a stye of such swine Is not every street indented with their shameful staggerings Is there not now as much spent in wanton Smoak as our honâ—st â—orefathers spent in substantial Hospitality Cannot we remember since Oathes were so geason and uncouth that their sound startled the hearer as amazed at the strange language of treason against the
God of Heaven Now they fill every mouth and beat every eare in a neglected familiarity What should I tell you of the overgrown frequence of Oppressions Extortions Injurious and fraudulent transactions malicious Suits The neighbour walls of this famous adjoyning Palace can too amply witness this truth whose roof if as they say it will admit of no Spiâ—ers I am sure the floor of it yields venome enough to poison a Kingdome What should I tell you of the sensible declination to our onceloathed Superstitions of the common trade of contemptuous disobediences to lawful Authority the scornful undervaluing of Gods Messengers the ordinary neglect of his Sacred Ordinances what speak I of these and thousands more There are Arithmeticians that have taken upon them to count how many corns of sand would make up the bulk of Heaven and earth but no Art can reckon up the multitude of our provoking sins Neither do they more exceed in number then Magnitude Can there be a greater sin then Idolatry Is not this besides all the rest the sin of the present Romish Generation One of their own confesses as he well may that were not the Bread transubstantiate their Idolatry were more gross then the heathenish Lo nothing excuses them but an impossible Figment Know O ye poor ignorant seduced Souls that the Bread can be no more turned into God then God can be turned into Bread into nothing The very Omnipotent Power of God barrs these impious contradictions My heart trembles therefore and bleeds to think of your highest your holiest Devotions Can there be a greater sin then robbing of God This is done by our Sacrilegious Patrons Can there be a greater sin then tearing God out of Heaven with our bloody and blasphemous Oathes then the famishing of Souls by a wilful or lazie silence then rending in pieces the bowels of our dear Mother the Church by our headstrong and frivolous dissentions then furious Murders then affronts of Authority These these are those huge mountains which our Giantlike presumption rolls upon each other to warre against Heaven Neither are the sins of men more great then Audacious yea it is their impudency that makes them hainous bashful offences rise not to extremity of evil The sins of excess as they are opera tenebrarum so they had wont to be night-works They that are drunken are drunk in the night saith the Apostle now they dare with Absolom's beastliness call the Sun to record Saint Bernard tells us of a Daemon meridianus a noon-Devil out of the Vulgar misâ—translation of the 90 Psalme Surely that ill spirit walks about busily and haunts the licentious conversation of inordinate men Unjust Exactions of griping Officers had wont to creep in under the modest cloak of voluntary courtesie or faire considerations of a befriended expedition now they come like Elie's sons Nay but thou shalt give it me now and if not I will take it by force 1 Sam. 2. 16. The legal Thefts of professed Usurers and the crafty compacts of slie Oppressors dare throw down the gantlet to Justice and insolent Disobediences doe so to Authority And when we denounce the fearful Judgments of God against all these abominable wickednesses the obdured sinner dares jeare us in the face and in a worse sense ask the Disciples question Domine quando fient haec Master when shall these things be Yea their self-flattering incredulity dares say to their Soul as Peter did to his Master Favour thy self for these things shall not happen to thee Neither lastly would sin dare to be so impudent if it were not for Impunity it cannot be but cowardly where it sees cause of fear Every hand is not to be laid upon evil If an Errour should arise in the Church it is not for every unlearned Tradesman to cast away his yard-wand and take up his pen. Wherefore serve Universities if every Blew apron may at his pleasure turn Licenciate of Divinity and talk of Theological questions which he understands not as if they were to be measured by the Ell O times Lord whether will this presumption grow Deus omen c. If folly if villany be committed in our Israel it is not for every man to be an Officer Who made thee a Judge was a good question though ill asked But I would to God we had more cause to complain of the presumption of them who meddle with what they should not then the neglect of them who meddle not with what they should Woe is me the flood-gates of evil are as it were lift open and the full stream gusheth upon us Not that I would cast any aspersion upon Sacred Soveraignty No blessed be God for his dear Anointed of whom we may truly and joyfully say that in imitation of him whom he represents he loves Justice and hates Iniquity It is the partiality or flackness of the subordinate inferiour executions that is guilty of this prevalence of sin What can the head doe where the hands are wanting to what use is the water derived from the cistern into the pipes if the cock be not turned What availes it if children are brought to the birth if they want a midwifty to deliver them Can there possibly be better Laws then have in our times been enacted against Drunkenness where or when are they executed Can there be a better Law made for the restraint of too-too common Oathes who urges who payes that just mulct Can there be better Laws against wilful Recusancy against Simony against Sacriledge how are they eluded by fraudulent evasions Against neglect of Divine Service yet how are they slighted Against the lawless wandring of lazie Vagabonds yet how full are our streets how empty our Correction-houses Lastly for it were easie to be endless can there be better Laws then are made for the punishment of Fornications Adulteries and all other fleshly inordinatenesses how doth bribery and corruption smother these offences as if the sins of men served only to inrich covetous Officers Now put all these together the Multitude the Magnitude the Boldness the Impunity of sin and tell me whether all these do not make this of ours generationem pravam a froward generation So as we may too well take up Esay's complaint Ab sinful nation a people laden with iniquity a seed of evil doers children that are corrupters Esa 1. 4. Honorable and beloved how should we be humbled under the hand of our God in the sense of our many great bold and lawless sins What sackcloth what ashes can be enough for us Oh that our faces could be covered with confusion that we could rend our hearts and not our garments Be afflicted and mourn and weep and thus Save your selves from this froward generation And so from St. Peter's Attestation to their wickedness we descend to his Obtestation of their redress Save your selves We must be so much shorter in the remedy as we have been longer in the disease The remedy is but of a short sound but of a long
but dead in sin Colos 2. 13. yea with Lazarus quatriduani and ill-senting yea if that will adde any thing as St. Jude's trees or as they say of acute Scotus twice dead Would ye arise It is only Godliness that can doe it Ye are risen up through the faith in the operation of God Col. 2. 12. This only can call us out of the grave of our sins Arise thou that sleepest and stand up from the dead and christ shall give thee life Christ is the Author Godliness is the means All ye that hear me this day either ye are alive or would be Life is sweet every one challenges it Do ye live willingly in your sins Let me tell you ye are dead in your sins This life is a death If you wish to live comfortably here and gloriously hereafter it is Godliness that must mortifie this life in sin that must quicken you from this death in sin Flatter your selves how you please ye great Gallants of both Sexes ye think your selves goodly pieces without Godliness ye are the worst kinde of carkasses for as death or not-being is the worst condition that can befall a creature so death in sin is so much the worst kind of death by how much Grace is better then Nature A living Dog or Toad is better then a thus-dead sinner Would ye rise out of this loathsome and woful plight it is Godliness that must breath Grace into your dead lims and that must give you the motions of holy Obedience Is it not a wonder to cast out Devils I tell you the corporal possession of ill spirits is not so rare as the spiritual is rise No natural man is free One hath the spirit of errour 1 Tim. 4. 1. another the spirit of fornications Ose 4. 12. another the spirit of fear 2 Tim. 1. 7. another the spirit of slumber another the spirit of giddiness another the spirit of pride all have spiritum mundi the spirit of the world 1 Cor. 2. 12. Our story in Guliel Neubrigensis tells us of a Countryman of ours one Kettle of Farnham in King Henry the Second's time that had the faculty to see spirits by the same token that he saw the Devils spitting over the Drunkards shoulders into their pots the same faculty is recorded of Antony the Eremite and Sulpitius reports the same of Saint Martin Surely there need none of these eyes to discern every natural mans Soul haunted with these evil Angels Let me assure you all ye that have not yet felt the power of Godliness ye are as truely though spiritually carried by evil spirits into the deeps of your known wickedness as ever the Gadarene hogs were carried by them down the precipice into the Sea Would you be free from this hellish tyranny only the power of Godliness can doe it 2 Tim. 2. 26 27. Is peradventure God will give them repentance that they may recover themselves out of the snares of the Devil and Repentance is you know a main part of Godliness If ever therefore ye be dispossessed of that Evil one it is the power of Godliness that must doe it What speak I of power I had like to have ascribed to it the acts of Omnipotencie And if I had done so it had not been much amiss for what is Godliness but one of those rayes that beams forth from that Almighty Deity what but that same Dextra Excelsi whereby he works mightily upon the Soul Now when I say the man is strong is it any derogation to say his arme is strong Faith and Prayer are no small pieces of Godliness and what is it that God can doe which Prayer and Faith cannot doe Will ye see some instances of the further acts of Godliness Is it not an act of Omnipotence to change Nature Jannes and Jambres the Aegyptian Sorcerers may juggle away the Staffe and bring a Serpent into the room of it none but a Divine power which Moses wrought by could change the Rod into a Serpent or the Serpent into a Rod. Nothing is above Nature but the God of Nature nothing can change Nature but that which is above it for Nature is regular in her proceedings and will not be crost by a finite power since all finite Agents are within her command Is it not a manifest change of the nature of the Wolf to dwell quietly with the Lamb of the Leopard to dwell with the Kid of the Lion to eat straw with the Oxe of the Aspe to play with the child How shall this be It is an idle conceit of the Hebrews that savage beasts shall forgo their hurtful natures under the Messias No but rational beasts shall alter their dispositions The ravenous Oppressor is the Wolf the tyrannical Persecutor is the Leopard the venemous Heretick is the Aspe these shall turn innocent and useful by the power of Godliness for then the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord Esay 11. 6 c. Is it not a manifest change of nature for the Ethiopian to turn white for the Leopard to turn spotless This is done when those doe good which are accustomed to evil Jer. 13. 23. And this Godliness can doe Is it not a manifest change of nature for the Camel to pass through a needles eye this is done when through the power of Godliness ye Great and rich men get to Heaven Lastly it is an easie thing to turn men into beasts a cup too much can doe it but to turn beasts into men men into Saints Devils into Angels it is no less then a work of Omnipotencie And this Godliness can doe But to rise higher then a change Is it not an act of Omnipotencie to create Nature can go on in her track whether of continuing what she actually finds to be or of producing what she finds to be potentially in pre-existing Causes but to make new matter transcends her power This Godliness can doe here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a new Creature 2 Cor. 5. 17. There is in Nature no predisposition to Grace the man must be no less new then when he was made first of the dust of the earth and that earth of nothing Novus homo Eph. 4. 24. How is this done by Creation and how is he created in righteousness and holiness Holiness to God Righteousness to men both make up Godliness A Regeneration is here a Creation Progenuit is expressed by Creavit Jam. 1. 18. and this by the word of truth Old things are passed saith the Apostle all must be new If we will have ought to doe with God our bodies must be renewed by a glorious Resurrection ere they can enjoy Heaven our Souls must be renewed by Grace ere we can enjoy God on earth Are there any of us pained with our heart of stone We may be well enough the stone of the reines or bladder is a woful pain but the stone of the heart is more deadly He can by this power take it out and give us an
heart of flesh Ezec. 11. 19. Are there any of us weary of carrying our old Adam about us a grievous burden I confess and that which is able to weigh us down to Hell do we groan under the load and long to be eased none but the Almighty hand can doe it by the power of Godliness creating us anew to the likeness of that second Adam which is from heaven heavenly without which there is no possibility of Salvation for flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of God In a word would we have this earth of ours translated to Heaven it is only the power of godliness can doe it And as this power of Godliness is great so no less beneficial beneficial every way both here and hereafter Here it frees us from evil it feoffes us in good Godliness is an Antidote against all mischief and misery yea such is the power of it that it not onely keeps us from evil but turns that evil to good All things work together to the best to them that love and fear God saith the Apostle Lo all things Crosses Sins Crosses are blessings Sins are advantages Saint Paul's Viper befriended him Saint Martin's Ellebore nourished him Saluti fuere pestifera as Seneca speaks And what can hurt him that is blessed by Crosses and is bettered by Sins It feoffes us in good Wealth Honour Contentment The Apostle puts two of them together Godliness is great gain with contentment 1 Tim. 6. 6. Here are no ifs or ands but gain great gain and gain with self-sufficiencie or contentment Wickedness may yield a gain such as it is for a time but it will be gravel in the throat gain farre from contentment Length of dayes are in the right hand of true wisedome and in her left hand riches and honour Prov. 3. 16. Lo honour and wealth are but gifts of the left hand common and mean favours length yea eternity of dayes is for the right that is the height of bounty Godliness hath the promises of this life and of that which is to come saith the Apostle the promise that is enough Gods promises are his performances with men to promise and to pay are two things they are one with God To them that by patient continuing in well-doing seek glory and honour and immortality eternal life Rom. 2. 7. Briefly for I could dwell here alwaies it is Godliness that onely can give us the beatifical sight of God The sight yea the fruition of him yea the union with him not by apposition not by adhesion but by a blessed participation of the divine nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. I can goe no higher no the Angels and Arch-angels cannot look higher then this To summe up all then Godliness can give wisedome to the fool eyes to the blind life to the dead it can eject Devils change the course of Nature create us anew free us from evil feoffe us in good honour wealth contentment everlasting happiness O the wonderful O the beneficial power of Godliness And now what is the desire of my Soul but that all this could make you in love with Godliness that in stead of the ambitions of Honour the tradings for Wealth the pursuit of Pleasure your hearts could be set on fire with the zealous affectation of true Godliness Alas the least overture of any of these makes us mad of the world if but the shadow of a little Honour Wealth Promotion Pleasure be cast before us how eagerly do we prosecute it to the eternal hazard of our Souls Behold the substance of them all put together offers it self in Godliness How zealously should we embrace them and never give rest to our Souls till we have laid up those true grounds of Happiness which shall continue with us when all our Riches and earthly Glory shall lye down with us in the dust Alas Noble and Christian hearers ye may be outwardly great and inwardly miserable it was a great Caesar that said I have been all things and am never the better It is not your Bags ye wealthy Citizens that can keep the Gout from your joints or Care from your hearts It is not a Coronet ye great Peers that can keep your heads from aching all this earthly pomp and magnificence cannot keep out either death or conscience Our Prosperity presents us as goodly Lilies which whiles they are whole look fair and smell sweet but if once bruised a little as nasty both in sight and sent It is only Godliness that can hold up our heads in the evil day that can bid us make a mock at all the blustering storms of the world that can protect us from all miseries which if they kill yet they cannot hurt us that can improve our sufferings and invest us with true and eternal Glory O then be covetous be ambitious of this blessed estate of the Soul and as Simon Macchabaeus with three yeares labour took down the top of mount Acra in Jerusalem that no hill might stand in competition of height with the Temple of God so let us humble and prostrate all other desires to this one that true Godliness may have the sway in us Neither is this consideration more fit to be a whetstone to our zeal then a touchstone to our condition Godliness why it is an herb that grows in every soil As Platina observes that for 900 yeares and upwards none of those Popes to whom Sanctity is ascribed in the abstract were yet held Saints after their death except Celestine the 5 which gave up the Pontifical Chair after six Moneths weary sitting in it so on the contrary we may live Ages ere we heare a man profess himself God-less whiles he is abominably such He is too bad that will not be thought Godly as it is a brazen-fac'd Curtezan that would not be held honest That which Lactantius said of the Heathen Philosophers that they had many Scholars few followers I cannot say of the Divine we have enough to learn enough to imitate but few to act Be not deceived Godliness is not impotent whereever Godliness is there is power Hath it then prevailed to open our eyes to see the great things of our peace hath it raised us up from the grave of our sins ejected our hellish corruptions changed our wicked natures new created our hearts well may we applaud our selves in the confidence of our Godliness But if we be still old still corrupt still blind still dead still devilish away vain Hypocrites ye have nothing to doe with Godliness because Godliness hath had no power on you Are ye godly that care to know any thing rather then God and spiritual things Are ye godly that have neither ability nor will to serve that God whom ye fashionably pretend to know Are ye godly which have no inward awe of that God whom ye pretend to serve no government of your Passions no Conscience of your Actions no care of your Lives False Hypocrites ye do but abuse and profane that name which ye unjustly
of these Birds every where at home I appeal your eyes your ears would to God they would convince me of a slander But what of all this now The power of Godlinesse is denied by wicked men How then what is their case Surely inexplicably unconceivably fearfull The wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all ungodlinesse saith the Apostle How revealed say you wherein differ they from their neighbours unlesse it be perhaps in better fare no gripes in their Conscience no afflictions in their life no bands in their death Impunitas ausum ausus excessum parit as Bernard Their impunity makes them bold their boldness outragious Alas wretched Souls The world hath nothing more wofull then a Sinners welfare It is for slaughter that this Ox is fatned Ease slayeth the simple and the prosperity of fools shall destroy them Prov. 1. 32. This bracteata felicitas which they injoy here is but as Carpets spread over the mouth of Hell For if they deny the power of Godliness the God of power shall be sure to deny them Depart from me ye workers of iniquity I know you not There cannot be a worse doom then Depart from me that is depart from peace from blessedness from life from hope from possibility of being any other then eternally exquisitely miserable Qui te non habet Domine Deus totum perdidit He who hath not thee O Lord God hath lost all as Bernard truly Dying is but departing but this departing is the worst dying dying in Soul ever dying so as if there be an Ite depart there must needs be a maledicti depart ye cursed cursed that ever they were born who live to die everlastingly For this departure this curse ends in that fire which can never never end Oh the deplorable condition of those damned Souls that have slighted the power of Godliness what tears can be enough to bewail their everlasting burnings what heart can bleed enough at the thought of those tortures which they can neither suffer nor avoid Hold but your finger for one minute in the weak flame of a farthing Candle can flesh and blood indure it With what horror then must we needs think of Body and Soul frying endlesly in that infernal Tophet Oh think of this ye that forget God and contemn Godlinesse with what confusion shall ye look upon the frowns of an angry God rejecting you the ugly and mercilesse Fiends snatching you to your torments the flames of Hell flashing up to meet you with what horror shall ye feel the gnawing of your guilty Consciences and hear that hellish shreeking and weeping and wailing and gnashing It is a pain to mention these woes it is more then death to feel them Perhorrescite minas formidate supplicia as Chrysostome Certainly my beloved if wicked sinners did truly apprehend an Hell there would be more danger of their despair and distraction then of their security It is the Devil's policy like a Raven first to pull out the eyes of those that are dead in their sins that they may not see their imminent damnation But for us tell me ye that hear me this day are ye Christians in earnest or are ye not If ye be not what doe ye here If ye be there is an hell in your Creed Ye do not lesse believe there is an Hell for the godlesse then an Earth for men a Firmament for Stars an Heaven for Saints a God in Heaven and if ye do thus firmly believe it cast but your eyes aside upon that fiery gulf and sin if ye dare Ye love your selves well enough to avoid a known pain we know there are Stocks and Bride-wells and Gaols and Dungeons and Racks and Gibbets for malefactors and our very feare keeps us innocent were your hearts equally assured of those Hellish torments ye could not ye durst not continue in those sins for which they are prepared But what an unpleasing and unseasonable subject am I fallen upon to speak of Hell in a Christian Court the embleme of Heaven Let me answer for my self with devout Bernard Sic mihi contingat semper be are amicos terrendo salubriter non adulando fallaciter Let me thus ever blesse my friends with wholesome frights rather then with plausible soothings Sumenda sunt amara salubria saith Saint Austin Bitter wholsome is a safe receipt for a Christian and what is more bitter or more wholsome then this thought The way not to feel an Hell is to see it to fear it I fear we are all generally defective this way we do not retire our selves enough into the Chamber of Meditation and think sadly of the things of another world Our Self-love puts off this torment notwithstanding our willing sins with David's plague non appropinquabit It shall not come nigh thee If we do not make a league with Hell and Death yet with our selves against them Fallit peccatum falsâ dulcedine as Saint Austin Sin deceives us with a false pleasure The pleasure of the world is like rhat Colchian honey whereof Xenophon's souldiers no sooner tasted then they were miserably distempered those that took little were drunk those that took more were mad those that took most were dead thus are we either intoxicated or infatuated or kil'd out-right with this deceitfull world that we are not sensible of our just fears at the best we are besotted with our stupid security that we are not affected with our danger Woe is me the impenitent resolved sinner is already faln into the mouth of Hell and hangs there but by a slender twig of his momentany life when that hold fails he falls down headlong into that pit of horrour and desolation Oh ye my dear brethren so many as love your Souls have mercy upon your selves Call aloud out of the deeps of your sins to that compassionate Saviour that he will give you the hand of Faith to lay hold upon the hand of his mercy and plenteous redemption and pull you out of that otherwise-irrecoverable destruction else ye are gone ye are gone for ever Two things as Bernard borrows of Saint Gregory make a man both good and safe To repent of evil To abstain from evil Would ye escape the wrath of God the fire of Hell Oh wash you clean and keep you so There is no Laver for you but your own teares and the blood of your Saviour Bathe your Souls in both of these and be secure Consider how many are dying now which would give a world for one hour to repent in Oh be ye carefull then to improve your free and quiet hours in a serious and hearty contrition for your sins say to God with the Psalmist Deliver me from the evilman that is from my self as that Father construes it And for the sequel in stead of the denying the power of Godlinesse resolve to deny your selves to deny all ungodlinesse and worldly lusts and to live soberly righteously and godly in this present world that having felt and approved the power
Church then is a Dove Not an envious Partridge not a carelesse Ostridge not a stridulous Jay not a petulant Sparrow not a deluding Lapwing not an unclean-sed Duck not a noisome Crow not an unthankfull Swallow not a death-boding Schrich-owl but an harmlesse Dove that fowl in which alone envy it self can finde nothing to tax Hear this then ye violent spirits that think there can be no Piety that is not cruell the Church is a Dove not a Glead not a Vultur not a Falcon not an Eagle not any bird of prey or rapine Who ever saw the rough foot of the Dove armed with griping talons who ever saw the beak of the Dove bloody who ever saw that innocent bird pluming of her spoil and tiring upon bones Indeed we have seen the Church crimson-suited like her celestial Husband of whom the Prophet Who is this that cometh from Edom with died garments from Bozrah and straight Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel and thy garment like him that treadeth in the wine-press Esay 63. 1 2. but it hath been with her own blood shed by others not with others blood shed by her hand She hath learned to suffer what she hateth to inflict Do ye see any Faction with knives in their hands stained with massacres with firebrands in their hands ready to kindle the unjust stakes yea woods of Martyrdome with pistols and poniards in their hands ambitiously affecting a canonization by the death of God's Anointed with matches in their hands ready to give fire unto that powder which shall blow up King Prince State Church with thunderbolts of censures ready to strike down into Hell whosoever refuses to receive novell opinions into the Articles of Faith If ye finde these dispositions and actions Dove-like applaud them as beseeming the true Spouse of Christ who is ever like her self Columba perfecta yea perfecta columba a true Dove for her quiet Innocence For us let our Dove-ship approve it self in meekness of Suffering not in actions of Cruelty We may we must delight in blood but the blood shed for us not shed by us Thus let us be Columba in foraminibus petrae Cant. 2. 14. a Dove in the clifts of the rock that is in vulneribus Christi as the Glosse in the gashes of him that is the true Rock of the Church This is the way to be innocent to be beautifull a Dove and undefiled The Propriety follows My Dove The Kite or the Crow or the Sparrow and such like are challenged by no owner but the Dove still hath a Master The World runs wilde it is ferae naturae but the Church is Christs domestically intirely his My Dove not the worlds not her own Not the worlds for If ye were of the world saith our Saviour the world would love his own but because ye are not of the world but I have chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Joh. 15. 19. Not her own so S. Paul 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price Justly then may he say My Dove Mine for I made her there is the right of Creation Mine for I made her again there is the right of Regeneration Mine for I bought her there is the right of Redemption Mine for I made her mine there is the right of spiritual and inseparable Union O God be we thine since we are thine we are thine by thy Merit let us be thine in our Affections in our Obedience It is our honour it is our happiness that we may be thine Have thou all thine own What should any piece of us be cast away upon the vain glory and trash of this transitory world Why should the powers of darkness run away with any of our services in the momentany pleasures of sin The great King of Heaven hath cast his love upon us and hath espoused us to himself in truth and righteousness oh then why will we cast roving and lustfull eyes upon adulterous rivals base drudges yea why will we run on madding after ugly Devils How justly shall he loath us if we be thus shamefully prostituted Away then with all our unchast glances of desires all unclean ribaldry of conversation let us say mutually with the blessed Spouse My beloved is mine and I am his Cant. 2. 16. My Dove mine as to love so to defend That inference is natural I am thine save me Interest challenges protection The Hand saies It is my Head therefore I will guard it the Head saies It is my Hand therefore I will devise to arm it to withdraw it from violence The Soul saies It is my Body therefore I will cast to cherish it the Body saies It is my Soul therefore I would not part with it The Husband saies Bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he makes much of her Ephes 5. 29. And as she is desiderium oculorum the delight of his eyes to him Ezec. 24. 16. so is he operimentum oculorum the shelter of her eyes to her Gen. 20. 16. In all cases it is thus So as if God say of the Church Columba mea my Dove she cannot but say of him Adjutor meus my helper Neither can it be otherwise save where is lack either of love or power Here can be no lack of either not of Love he saith Whoso toucheth Israel toucheth the apple of mine eye not of power Our God doth whatsoever he will both in heaven and earth Band you your selves therefore ye bloody Tyrants of the world against the poor despised Church of God threaten to trample it to dust and when you have done to carry away that dust upon the soles of your shoes He that sits in Heaven laughs you to scorn the Lord hath you in derision O Virgin Daughter of Sion they have despised thee O daughter of Jerusalem they have shaken their heads at thee But whom have ye reproched and blasphemed and against whom have ye exalted your voice and lift up your eyes on high Even against the Holy one of Israel who hath said Columba mea my Dove Yea let all the spiritual wickednesses in heavenly places all the legions of Hell troup together they shall as soon be able to pluck God out of his throne of Heaven as to pull one feather from the wing of this Dove This Propriety secures her She is Columba mea my Dove From the Propriety turn your eyes to the best of her Properties Unity Let me leave Arithmeticians disputing whether Unity be a number I am sure it is both the beginning of all numbring numbers and the beginning and end of all numbers numbred All Perfection rises hence and runs hither and every thing the nearer it comes to perfection gathers up it self the more towards Unity as all the virtue of the Loadstone is recollected into one point Jehovah our God is one from him there is but one World one Heaven in that world one Sun
one in the Heart One Baptism so it is one in the Face Where these are truly professed to be though there may be differences of administrations and ceremonies though there may be differences in opinions yet there is Columba una all those are but diversly-coloured feathers of the same Dove What Church therefore hath one Lord Jesus Christ the righteous one Faith in that Lord one Baptism into that Faith it is the One Dove of Christ To speak more short one Faith abridges all But what is that one Faith what but the main fundamental Doctrine of Religion necessary to be known to be believed unto Salvation It is a golden and usefull distinction that we must take with us betwixt Christian Articles and Theological Conclusions Christian Articles are the Principles of Religion necessary to a Believer Theological Conclusions are School-points fit for the discourse of a Divine Those Articles are few and essential these Conclusions are many and unimporting upon necessity to Salvation either way That Church then which holds those Christian Articles both in terms and necessary consequences as every visible Church of Christ doth however it vary in these Theological Conclusions is Columba una Were there not much latitude in this Faith how should we fetch in the antient Jewish Church to the unity of the Christian Theirs and ours is but one Dove though the feathers according to the colour of that fowl be changeable It is a fearfull account then that shall once be given before the dreadfull Tribunal of the Son of God the only Husband of this one Church by those men who not like the children of faithfull Abraham divide the Dove multiplying Articles of Faith according to their own fancies and casting out of the bosome of the Church those Christians that differ from their either false or unnecessary conclusions Thus have our great Lords of the Seven hills dared to doe whose faction hath both devoured their Charity and scorned ours to the great prejudice of the Christian world to the irreparable damage of the glorious Gospel of our Lord Jesus The God of Heaven judge in this great case betwixt them and us us who firmly holding the foundation of Christian Religion in all things according to the antient Catholick Apostolick Faith are rejected censured condemned accursed killed for refusing their gainfull Novelties In the mean time we can but lament their fury no lesse then their errours and send out our hopelesse wishes that the seamlesse coat might be darn'd up by their hands that tore it From them to speak to our selves who have happily reformed those errours of theirs which either their ambition or profit would not suffer them to part with since we are one why are we sundred One saies I am Luther's for Consubstantiation another I am Calvin's for Discipline another I am Arminius's for Predestination another I am Barrow's or Brown's for Separation What frenzy possesses the brains of Christians thus to squander themselves into Factions It is indeed an envious cavil of our common adversaries to make these so many Religions No every branch of different Opinion doth not constitute a several Religion were this true I durst boldly say old Rome had not more Deities then the modern Rome hath Religions These things though they do not vary Religions and Churches yet they trouble the quiet unity of the Church Brethren since our Religion is one why are not our tongues one why do we not bite in our singular conceits and binde our tongues to the common Peace But if from particular visible Churches which perhaps you may construe to be the threescore Queens here spoken of you shall turn your eyes to the true inward universal company of Gods Elect and secret ones there shall you more perfectly finde Columbam unam one Dove for what the other is in profession this is in truth that one Baptism is here the true Laver of Regeneration that one Faith is a saving reposal upon Christ that one Lord is the Saviour of his Body No natural body is more one then this mystical one Head rules it one Spirit animates it one set of joynts moves it one Food nourishes it one Robe covers it So it is one in it self so one with Christ as Christ is one with the Father That they may be one even as we are one I in them and thou in me John 17. 22. Oh blessed Unity of the Saints of God which none of the makebates of Hell can ever be able to dissolve And now since we are thus and every other way one why are we not united in Love why do we in our ordinary conversation suffer slight weaknesses to set off our Charity Mephibosheth was a cripple yet the perfect love of Jonathan either cures or covers his impotency We can no more want infirmities then not be men we cannot stick at infirmities if we be Christians It is but a poor love that cannot passe over small faults even quotidianae incursionis as that Father speaks It is an injurious niceness to condemn a good Face in each other for a little mole Brethren let us not aggravate but pity each others weaknesses and since we are but one Body let us have but one Heart one Way And if we be the Dove of Christ and his Dove is one oh let us be so one with each other as he is one with us And as the Church and Commonwealth are twins so should this be no lesse one with it self and with her temporal head Divisum est cor eorum Their heart is divided was the judgment upon Israel ose 10. 2. Oh how is every good heart divided in sunder with the grief for the late divisions of our Reuben We do not mourn we bleed inwardly for this distraction But I do willingly smother these thoughts yea my just sorrow choaks them in my bosome that they cannot come forth but in sighs and groans O thou that art the God of peace unite all hearts in Love to each other in loyal Subjection to their Soveraign Head Amen As the Church is one in not being divided so she is but one in not being multiplied Here is unus uni unam as the old word is He the true Husband of the Church who made and gave but one Eve to the first Adam will take but one wife to himself the second Adam There are many particular Churches all these make up but one universal as many distinct lims make up but one intire body many grains one bach many drops and streams one Ocean So many Regions as there are under Heaven that do truly professe the Christian name so many National Churches there are in all those Nations there are many Provincial in all those Provinces many Diocesan in all those Dioceses many Parochial Churches in all those Parishes many Christian Families in all those Families many Christian Souls now all those Souls Families Parishes Dioceses Provinces Nations make up but one Catholick Church of Christ upon earth The God of the
Church cannot abide either Conventicles of Separation or pluralities of professions or appropriations of Catholicism Catholick Romane is an absurd Donatian Solecism This is to seek Orbem in urbe as that Council said well Happy were it for that Church if it were a sound lim though but the little toe of that mighty and precious body wherein no believing Jew or Indian may not challenge to be jointed Neither difference of time nor distance of place nor rigor of unjust censure nor any unessential errour can barre our interest in this blessed Unity As this flourishing Church of great Britain after all the spightfull calumniations of malicious men is one of the most conspicuous members of the Catholick upon earth so we in her Communion do make up one body with the holy Patriarchs Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors and faithfull Christians of all ages and times We succeed in their Faith we glory in their Succession we triumph in this Glory Whither go ye then ye weak ignorant seduced souls that run to seek this Dove in a forein cote She is here if she have any nest under Heaven Let me never have part in her or in Heaven if any Church in the world have more part in the Universal Why do we wrong our selves with the contradistinction of Protestant and Catholick We do only protest this that we are perfect Catholicks Let the pretensed look to themselves we are sure we are as Catholick as true Faith can make us as much one as the same Catholick Faith can make us and in this undoubted right we claim and injoy the sweet and inseparable communion with all the blessed members of that mystical body both in earth and Heaven and by virtue thereof with the glorious Head of that dear and happy body Jesus Christ the righteous the Husband to this one Wife the Mate to this one Dove to whom with the Father and the Holy Spirit three Persons and one God be given all Praise Honour and Glory now and for ever Amen THE FASHIONS OF THE WORLD Laid forth in a SERMON at Grayes-Inne on Candlemas day By J. H. Rom. 12. 2. Fashion not your selves like to this World but be ye changed by the renewing of your minde c. THAT which was wont to be upbraided as a scorn to the English may be here conceived the Embleme of a Man whom ye may imagine standing naked before you with a paire of sheers in his hand ready to cut out his own fashion In this deliberation the World offers it self to him with many a gay misshapen fantasticall dresse God offers himself to him with one onely fashion but a new one but a good one The Apostle like a friendly monitor adviseth him where to pitch his choice Fashion not your selves like to this world but be ye changed by the renewing of your minde How much Christianity crosses Nature we need no other proof then my Text. There is nothing that Nature affects so much as the Fashion and no fashion so much as the worlds for our usuall word is Doe as the most And behold that is it which is here forbidden us Fashion not your selves like to this world All fashions are either in Device or Imitation There are vain heads that think it an honour to be the founders of Fashions there are servile fools that seek onely to follow the Fashion once devised In the first rank is the World which is nothing but a mint of Fashions yet which is strange all as old as mis-beseeming We are forbidden to be in the second If the World will be so vain as to mis-shape it self we may not be so foolish as to follow it Let us look a little if you please at the Pattern here damn'd in my Text The world As in extent so in expression the World hath a large scope yea there are more Worlds then one There is a world of creatures and within that there is a world of men and yet within that a world of believers and yet within all these a world of corruptions More plainly there is a good world an evil world an indifferent A good world as of the creatures in regard of their first birth so of men in regard of their second a world of renewed Souls in the first act of their renovation believing Joh. 17. 20. upon their belief reconciled 2 Cor. 5. 19. upon their reconcilement saved Joh. 3. 16. An evil world yea set in evil 1 Joh. 5. 19. a world of corrupt unregeneration that hates Christ and his Joh. 15. 18. that is hated of Christ Jam. 4. 4. An indifferent world that is good or evil as it is used whereof St. Paul Let those that use the world be as not abusing it 1 Cor. 7. 31. This indifferent world is a world of commodities affections improvement of the creature which if we will be wise Christians we must fashion to us framing it to our own bent whether in want or abundance The good world is a world of Saints whose Souls are purified in obeying the truth through the Spirit 1 Pet. 1. 22. To this world we may be fashioned The evil world is a world of mere men and their vicious conditions God hath made us the lords of the indifferent world himself is the Lord of the good Satan is lord of the evil Princeps hujus Seculi And that is most properly the world because it contains the most as it is but a chaffe-heap wherein some grains of wheat are scattered To this evil world then we may not fashion our selves in those things which are proper to it as such in natural in civil actions we may we must follow the world singularity in these things is justly odious herein the World is the true master of Ceremonies whom not to follow is no better then a Cynicall irregularity in things positively or morally evil we may not There is no material thing that hath not his form the outward form is the fashion the fashion of outward things is variable with the times so as every external thing cloaths building plate stuffe gesture is now in now out of fashion but the fashions of Morality whether in good or evil are fixed and perpetual The world passeth and the fashion of it but the evil of the fashions of the world is too constant and permanent and must be ever the matter of our detestation Fashion not your selves like to this world But because evils are infinite as wise Solomon hath observed it will be requisite to call them to their heads and to reduce these forbidden fashions to the several parts whereto they belong I cannot dream with Tertullian that the Soul hath a Body but I may well say that the Soul follows the body and as it hath parts ascribed to it according to the outward proportion so are these parts suited with severall fashions Let your patient attention follow me through them all Begin with the Head a part not more eminent in place then in power What is the
are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts Gal. 5. 24. Lo as impossible as it is for a dead man to come down from his gibbet or up from his coffin and to doe the works of his former life so impossible it is that a renewed man should doe the old works of his unregeneration If therefore you find your Hearts unclean your Hands idle and unprofitable your Ways crooked and unholy your Corruptions alive and lively never pretend any renewing you are the old men still and however ye may go for Christains yet ye have denied the power of Christianity in your lives and if ye so continue the fire of Hell shall have so much more power over you for that it finds the Baptismal water upon your faces Our last head is the subject of this Renewing The Minde There are that would have this Renovation proper to the inferiour which is the affective part of the Soul as if the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they call it the supreme powers of that Divine part needed it no◠These are met with here by out-Apostle who placeth this renewing upon the Mind There are contrarily that so appropriate this renewing to the Mind which is the highest lost of the Soul as that they diffuse it not to the lower rooms nor to the our houses of the body as if onely the Soul were capable as of Sin so of Regeneration Both these shoot too short and must know that as the Mind so not the Mind only must be renewed That part is mentioned not by way of exclusion but of principality It is the man that must be renewed not one piece of him Except ye please to say according to that old Philosophical Adage The Mind is the man and the Body as the wisest Ethnick had wont to say nothing but the Case of that rich Jewel To say as it is the most Saint-like Philosophy was somewhat injurious in disparaging the outward man Whatever they thought this Body is not the hung-by but the partner of the Soul no less interessed in the man then that Spirit that animates it no less open to the inhabitation of God's Spirit no less free of Heaven Man therefore that is made of two parts must be renewed in both but as in the first birth whole man is born onely the Body is seen so in the second whole man is renewed onely the Soul is instanced in Our Apostle puts both together 1 Thes 5. 23. The God of peace sanctifie you wholly that your whole spirit and soul and body may be preserved blameless to the coming of our Lord Jesus Why then is the Mind thus specified Because it is the best part because as it enlivens and moves so it leads the rest If the Mind therefore be renewed it boots not to urge the renovation of the body For as in Nature we are wont to say that the Soul follows the temperature of the Body so in Spiritual things we say rather more truly that the Body follows the temper and guidance of the Soul These two companions as they shall be once inseparable in their final condition so they are now in their present dispositions Be renewed therefore in your Minds and if you can hold off your earthly parts No more can the Body live without the Soul then the Soul can be renewed without the Body First then the Mind then the Body All defilement is by an extramission as our Saviour tels us That which goeth into the body defileth not the man so as the spring of corruption is within That must be first cleansed else in vain do we scour the channels Ye shall have some Hypocrites that pretend to begin their renewing from without On foul hands they will wear white Gloves on foul hearts clean hands and then all is well Away with these Pharisaical dishes filthy within clean without fit onely for the service of unclean Devils To what purpose is it to lick over the skin with precious oyle if the Liver be corrupted the Lungs rotten To what purpose is it to crop the top of the weeds when the root and stalk remains in the earth Pretend what you will all is old all is naught till the Mind be renewed Neither is the Body more renewed without the Mind then the renewing of the Mind can keep it self from appearing in the renewing of the Body The Soul lies close and takes advantage of the secrecy of that Cabinet whereof none but God keeps the Key and therefore may pretend anything we see the man the Soul we cannot see but by that we see we can judge of that we see not He is no Christian that is not renewed and he is worse then a beast that is no Christian Every man therefore lays claim to that renovation whereof he cannot be convinced yea there want not those who though they have a ribaldish tongue and a bloody hand yet will challenge as good a Soul as the best Hypocrite when the Conduit-head is walled in how shall we judge of the spring but by the water that comes out of the pipes Corrupt nature hath taught us so much craft as to set the best side outward If therefore thou have obscene lips if bribing and oppressing hands if a gluttonous tooth a drunken gullet a lewd conversation certainly the Soul can be no other then abominably filthy It may be worse then it appears better it cannot lightly be The Mind then leads the Body the Body descries the Mind both of them at once are old or both at once new For us as we bear the face of Christians and profess to have received both Souls and Bodies from the same hand and look that both Bodies and Souls shall once meet in the same Glory let it be the top of all our care that we may be transformed in the renewing of our minds and let the renewing of our Minds bewray it self in the renewing of our Bodies Wherefore have we had the powerful Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ so long amongst us if we be still our selves What hath it wrought upon us if we be not changed Never tell me of a Popish Transubstantiation of men of an invisible insensible unfeisible change of the person whiles the species of his outward life and carriage are still the same These are but false Hypocritical juglings to mock fools withall If we be transformed and renewed let it be so done that not onely our own eyes and hands may see and feel it but others too that the by-standers may say How is this man changed from himself He was a blasphemous Swearer a profane Scoffer at goodness now he speaks with an awful reverence of God and holy things He was a Luxurious wanton now he possesseth his vessel in Holiness and honour He was an unconscionable Briber and abettor of unjust causes now the world cannot see him to speak for wrong He was a wild roaring Swaggerer now he is a sober Student He was a Devil now he is
a Saint Oh let this day if we have so long deferr'd it be the day of the renovation of the purification of our Souls And let us begin with a sound humiliation and true sorrow for our former and present wickednesses It hath been an old I say not how true note that hath been went to be set on this day that if it be clear and sun-shinie it portends an bard weather to come if cloudy and louring a milde and gentle season insuing Let me apply this to a spiritual use and assure every hearer that if we overcast this day with the clouds of our sorrow and the rain of our penitent tears we shall find a sweet and hopeful season all our life after Oh let us renew our Covenants with God that we will now be renewed in our Minds The comfort and gain of this change shall be our own whiles the honour of it is Gods and the Gospels for this gracious change shall be followed with a glorious Onwards this onely shall give us true peace of Conscience onely upon this shall the Prince of this world find nothing in us How should he when we are changed from our selves And when we shall come to the last change of all things even when the Heavens and Elements shall be on a flame and shall melt about our ears the Conscience of this change shall lift up our heads with joy and shall give our renewed Souls an happy entry into that new Heaven Or when we shall come to our own last change in the dissolution of these earthly Tabernacles it shall bless our Souls with the assurance of unchangeable happiness and shall bid our renewed bodies lie down in peace and in a sweet exspectation of being changed to the likeness of the glorious body of our Lord Jesus Christ and of an eternal participation of his infinite glory Whereto he who ordained us graciously bring us even for the merits of his Son our Saviour Jesus Christ the Just To whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost be all Praise Honour and Glory now and for ever Amen THE FALL of PRIDE Out of PROVERBS 29. vers 23. By Jos. HALL PROV 29. vers 23. A mans Pride shall bring him low but Honour shall uphold the humble in spirit THat which was the ordinary Apophthegm of a greater then Solomon He that exalteth himself shall be brought low but he that humbleth himself shall be exalted which our Saviour used thrice in terminis oft in sense is here the Aphorism of wise Solomon Neither is it ill guessed by learned Mercerus that our Saviour in that speech of his alludes hither I need not tell you how great how wise Solomon was The Great are wont to be most haunted with pride the Wise can best see the danger of that Pride which haunts the great Great and wise Solomon therefore makes it one of his chief common-places the crying down of Pride a Vice not more general then dangerous as that which his witty Imitator can tell us is initium omnis peccati the beginning of all sin Now Pride can never be so much spighted as by honouring her contemned rival Humility Nothing could so much vex that insolent Agagite as to be made a Lacky to a despised Jew Besides her own portion therefore which is Ruine Solomon torments her with the advancement of her abased Opposite My Text then is like unto Shushan in the streets whereof Honour is proclaimed to an humble Mordecai in the Palace whereof is erected an engine of death to a proud Haman A mans Pride shall bring him low but Honour shall uphold the humble The Propositions are Antithetical wherein Pride is opposed to Humility Honour to Ruine Hear I beseech you how wise Solomon hath learn'd of his Father David to sing of Mercy and Judgement Judgement to the Proud Mercy to the Humble both together with one breath The Judgement to the Proud is their humbling the Mercy to the Humble is their raising to Honour It is the noted course of God to work still by contraries as indeed this is the just praise of Omnipotence to fetch light out of darkness life out of death order out of confusion Heaven out of Hell honour out of humility humiliation out of pride according to that of the sacred Way-maker of Christ Every hill shall be cast down every valley raised But in this particular above all other he delights to cross and abase the Proud to advance the Humble as blessed Mary in her Magnificat to pull down the mighty from their seat and to exalt the humble and meek For God hath a special quarrel to the Proud as those that do more nearly contest with his Majesty and scramble with him for his Glory He knows the Proud afarre off and hath a special favour in store for the Humble as those that are vessels most capable of his Mercy because they are empty This in common we descend to the several parts The Judgement begins first as that which is fit to make way for Mercy Therein there are two strains one is the Sin the other is the Punishment The Sin is a mans Pride A mans not for the distinction of one Sex from another but First for the comprehension of both Sexes under one The Woman was first proud and it sticks by her ever since She is none of the daughters of Eve that inherits not her childs-part in this sin Neither is this Feminine Pride less odious less dangerous Rather the weakness of the Sex gives power and advantage to the vice as the fagot-stick will sooner take fire then the log Secondly for the intimation of the reflex action of Pride A mans Pride therefore is the Pride of himself Indeed the whole endeavour study care of the proud man is the hoising of himself yea this Himself is the adequate subject of all sinful desires What doth the Covetous labour but to inrich himself the Voluptuous but to delight himself the Proud but to exalt himself whether in contempt of others or in competition with God himself For Pride hath a double cast of her eye downwards to other men in scorn upwards to God in a rivalty To men first as the proud Pharisee I am not as others nor as this Publican He thinks he is made of better clay then the common lump it is others happiness to serve him He magnifies every act that fals from him as that proud Nebuchadnezzar Is not this great Babel that I have built yea his own very excretions are sweet and fragrant whiles the perfumes of others are ranck and ill-sented To God secondly For whereas Piety makes God our Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end the beginning to which we ascribe all the end whereto we referre all the Proud man makes himself his own Alpha thanks himself for all makes himself his own Omega seeks himself in all begins at himself ends at himself Which must needs be so much more odious to God as it conforms us
as the great Emperour could say I have been all things and am never the better Have ye Great ones all the incurvations of the knee the kisses of the hand the styles of Honour yea the flatteries of Heralds let Gods hand touch you but a little with a spotted Fever or girds of the Colick or belking pains of the Gout or stoppings of the bladder alas what ease is it to you that you are laid in a Silken bed that a potion is brought you on the knee in a Golden cup that the Chirurgion can say he hath taken from you Noble blood As Esau said of his birth-right ye shall say mutat is mutandis of all these ceremonies of Honour What are these to me when I am ready to dye for pain Is it Beauty What is that or wherein consists it Wherein but in mere opinion The Aethiopians think it consists in perfect Blackness we Europeans in white and red and the wisest say That is fair that pleaseth And what Face is it that pleaseth all Even in the worst some eyes see features that please in the best some others see lines they like not And if any Beauty could have all voices what were this but a wast and worthless approbation Grant it to be in the greatest exquisiteness what is it but a Blossome in May or a Flower in August or an Apple in Autumn soon faln soon withered Should any of you glorious Dames be seized upon with the nasty pustles of the small Pox alas what pits do those leave behind them to bury your Beauties in Or if but some languishing Quartan should arrest you how is the delicate skin turn'd tawnie How doth an unwelcome Dropsie wherein that disease too often ends bag up the eyes and mis-shape the face and body with unpleasing and unkindly tumors In short when all is done after all our cost and care what is the best hide but saccus stercorum as Bernard speaks which if we do not finde noisome others shall Well may I therefore ask with Ecclesiasticus Quid superbit terra cinis Why is this earth and ashes proud though it were as free from sin as it is from perfection But now when wickedness is added to vanity and we are more abominable by sin then weak by nature how should we be utterly ashamed to look up to Heaven to look upon our own faces Surely therefore whensoever you see a Proud man say there is a Fool 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. the heathen Menander could say so for if he were not a mere stranger in himself he could be no other then confounded in himself We see our own outward filthiness in those loathsome excretions which the purest nature puts forth but if we could as well see our inward Spiritual beastliness we could not but be swallowed up of our confusion It falls out with men in this case as with some old foul and wrinkled dames that are soothed up by their Parasites in an admiration of their Beauty to whom no glass is allowed but the picturers that flatters them with a smooth fair and young image Let such a one come casually to the view of a Glass she falls out first with that mirrour and cries out of the false representation but after when upon stricter examination she finds the fault in her self she becomes as much out of love with her self as ever her flatterers seemed to be enamour'd of her It is no otherwise with us We easily run away with the conceit of our Spiritual Beauty of our innocent Integrity every thing feeds us in our over-weening opinion Let the Glass of the Law be brought once and set before us we shall then see the shameful wrinkles and foul morphews of our Souls and shall say with the Prophet We lye down in our shame and our confusion covereth us for we have sinned against the Lord our God Jer. 3. 25. Thus if we be humbled in spirit◠we shall be raised unto true Honour even such Honour as have all his Saints To the participation whereof that God who hath ordained graciously bring us for the sake of Jesus Christ the Righteous to whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost one infinite God be all Honour and Glory now and for ever Amen CHRIST AND CAESAR A SERMON preached at Hampton-Court By Jos. HALL Joh. 19. 15. The chief Priests answered We have no King but Caesar THere cannot be a more loyal speech as it may be used One Sun is enough for Heaven one King for earth But as it is used there cannot be a worse For in so few words these Jews flatter Caesar reject Christ oppose Christ to Caesar First pretending they were Caesar's subjects secondly professing they were not Christs subjects thirdly arguing that they could not be Christ's subjects because they were Caesar's The first by way of affirmation Caesar is our King the second by way of negation No King but Caesar the third by way of implication Christ is not our King because Caesar is The first was a truth Caesar was indeed now their King but against their wils Conquest had made his name unwelcome They say true then and yet they flatter Wonder not at this a man may flatter yea lye in speaking truth when his heart believes not the title that his tongue gives So it was with these Jews they call'd him King whom they malign'd as an Usurper For they feeding themselves with the conceit of being God's free people wherein Judas Gaulonites and Sadducus the Pharisee had soothed them hated him as an enemy whom they were forced to fear as their King holding it no better then a sinful vassalage to stoop unto an Heathen scepter Ye know the question moved upon the Tribute-money Matth. 22. 17. Is it lawful to pay tribute to Caesar Lo they say not Is it needful but Is it lawful The Herodians were a Faction that had never moved this question unless the Pharisees and their scrupulous clients had denied it They make it a difficulty not of purse but of conscience Licetne Is it lawful Yet here Regem habemus Caesarem Caesar is our King They liked well enough to have a King yea hereupon they were so ready to swagger with God and his Samuel They had learn'd of Nature and experience the best form of Government 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but they would have had him of their own As God said of the great Prophet so they are glad to hear him say of their King De numero fratrum tuorum From among thy brethren Propriety is in nothing more pleasing then in matter of Government It is a joy to think we have a King of our own our own blood our own Religion according to the motto of our Princes Ich Dicn Otherwise next to Anarchy is Heterarchy neither do we find much difference betwixt having no head at all and having another mans head on our shoulders The Bees love to have a King but one that is of their own hive If an Hornet
not Gods that are made with hands Did ever any Ephesian beast bray out such another challenge Is it possible that humane reason should be so brutified as to think a man may make his own God as to seek a Deity in liveless metals as to bow his knees to what hath faln from his fingers O Idolatry the true Sorceress of the world what beasts do thine inchantments make of men Even the fine Athenian not the gross Theban wits were fain to be taught that the Godhead is not like to gold or silver or stone And would to God the modern Superstition were less foppish Hear this ye seduced souls that are taught to worship a pastry-God Ergo adeo stolidi opifices ab se fabrefieri Deos credunt saith our Jesuite Lorinus of these Ephesians These so foolish workmen think they can make their Gods And why not of Gold as well as of Grain why not the Smith as well as the Baker Change but the name the absurdity is but one To hold that a man can make his own fingers or that those fingers can make that wheat whereof the wafer is made were a strange folly but that a man can make the God that made him and eat the God that he hath made is such a monster of Paradoxes as puts down all the fancies of Paganisme and were enough to make a wavering soul say with Averroes Sit anima mea cum Philosophis I remember their learned Montanus upon Luke 22. 19. construes that Hoc est corpus meum thus Verum corpus meum in hoc Sacramento panis continetur sacramentaliter etiam corpus meum mysticum My true body is sacramentally contained in this Sacrament of bread as also my body mystical and withall as willing to say something if he durst speak out addes cujus arcanam mysteriis refertissimam rationem ut explicatiorem habeant homines Christiani dabit aliquando Dominus whose secret and most deeply-mystical meaning God will one day more clearly unfold to his Christian people Now the God of Heaven make good this honest Prophesie and open the eyes of poor mis-led souls that they may see to distinguish betwixt a slight corruptible wafer and an incomprehensible immortal God And if from this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bread-worship I should lead you to their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cross-worship and from thence to their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Image-worship you would finde reason enough why that man of Sin the author of these Superstitions should be called the Beast The Violence and impetuosity of these Ephesians was answerable for here was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Trouble verse 23. then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concourse verse 40. then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Confusion and that in the whole City verse 29 and more then that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a furious rushing into the Theatre and then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a boisterous snatching of those that were conceived opposites besides all their shouting and out-cries and savage uproar What should I need to tell you that this furious prosecution is no other then an ordinary symptom of Idolatry and to make it good what should I need to lay before your eyes all those turbulent effects that in our daies have followed malicious Superstition those instigations of publick Invasions those conspiracies against maligned Soveraignty those suffossions of walls those powder-trains those shameless Libels those patrocinations of Treasons and to make up all those late Bulls that bellow out prohibitions of justly-sworn allegeance those bold absolutions from sacred Oaths 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as he said of the Lacedaemonians In all these we too well feel that we have to doe with the beast with S. John's beast no whit short of S. Paul's God knows how little pleasure I take in displaying the enormities of our fellow-Christians Although to say as it is not the Church but the Faction is it that by their practice thus merits the title of savageness Of that Faction let me say with sorrow of heart that their wilful opposition to truth their uncharitable and bloody courses their palpable Idolatry hath powred shame and dishonour and hath brought infinite loss and disadvantage to the blessed Name of Christ And now ye see by this time that in the generality natural and vicious men are no other then beasts that specially all contentious adversaries to the Truth and impetuous Idolaters are beasts of S. Paul's Theatre Wherefore then serves all this but to stir us up to a threefold use of holy Thankfulness of Pity of Indignation The two first are those duo ubera Sponsa the two breasts of Christs Spouse as Bernard calls them Congratulation and Compassion The former of Thankfulness to our good God that hath delivered us as from the wretchedness of our corrupt Nature so from blinde and gross misdevotion yea from the tyranny of Superstition Alas what are we better what other then our neighbours that our Goshen should be shined upon whiles their Aegypt is covered with darkness What are we that we should be renewed in the spirit of our mindes and be created according to the Image of God whiles they continue in the woful deformation of their bestial corruptions that our Understanding should be inlightned with the beams of Divine truth whereas those poor souls are left in the natural dungeon of their ignorance or groveling to base earthly unreasonable traditions O God of mercies had it pleased thee to give them our illumination and attraction and to have left us in their miserable darkness and indocility we had been as they are and they perhaps had been as we should be Non nobis Domine Not unto us Lord not unto us but to thy Name let the praise be given of this thy gracious sequestration and thou that onely hast done it take to thy self the glory and improvement of thine own work Of Pity and yearning of bowels whether to those careless unregenerates that cannot so much as complain of their too-pleasing corruptions but applaud themselves in the free scope of their own brutish sensuality as if they had made a covenant with death an agreement with hell or whether to our poor seduced brethren that are nursed up in an invincible ignorance of Truth and are held down with the imperious sway of Antichristian usurpation Alas it is too true which our learned Spalatensis why should I not call him ours who sealed up that truth of ours which his pen had so stoutly maintained with his last blood hath observed and published Nam plebem rudiorem c. that the ruder multitude under the Papacy are carried commonly with more inward religious affection toward the Blessed Virgin or some other Saint then towards Christ himself Whose heart would not bleed at the thought of this deplorable irreligion and yet these poor souls think they doe so well as that they cry out of our damnation for not accompanying them At tu Domine usque quò How long Lord how long wilt
place here not Probabilities How powerfully doth he convince the unbelieving Jews of Ephesus and Rome out of Moses and the Prophets Act. 28. 23. This this is the weapon whereby our grand Captain vanquished the great challenger of the bottomless pit Scriptum est All other blades are but Lead to this Steel Councils Fathers Histories are good helps but ad pompam rather then ad pugnam These Scriptures are they whereof S. Augustin justly Hac fundamenta haec firmamenta What do we multiply volumes and endlesly go about the bush That of Tertullian is most certain Aufer ab haereticis quaecunque Ethnici sapiunt ut de Scripturis solis questiones suas sistant stare non poterunt Take from Hereticks what they borrow of Pagans and hold them close to the trial by the Scriptures alone they cannot stand Bring but this fire to the wildest beast his eye will not indure it he must run away from it for these kind of creatures are all as that Father Lucifugae Scripturarum What worlds of volumes had been spared how infinite distractions of weak and wavering souls had been prevented if we had confined our selves to S. Paul's fence Our third rule must be To redouble our strokes uncessantly unweariably not giving breath to the beast not fainting for want of our own S. Paul laid on three months together in the Synagogue of Ephesus two years more in the school of Tyrannus Act. 19. 8 9. and accordingly gives us our charge State ergo Stand close to it Eph. 6. 14. If when we have dealt some few unsuccessful blows we throw up the bucklers or lean upon our pummels we lose our life with the day I could as the case might stand easily be of the minde of that souldier who when he heard Xenophantus by his musick stirring up Alexander to the fight wisht rather to hear a Musician that could take him off but since we have to doe with an enemy which nec victor nec victus novit quiescere as Annibal said of Marcellus there is no way but to fight it out Ye have not yet resisted unto blood faith the Apostle If need be we must do so Serpens sit is ardor arena Dulcia virtuti as he said Oh be constant to your own holy resolutions if ever ye look for an happy victory Well did the dying Prophet chide the King of Israel that he struck but thrice Thou shouldst have smitten often then thou shouldst have smitten Syria till thou hadst consumed it 2 Kings 13. 19. Let neither buggs of fear nor suppalpations of favour weaken your hands from laying load upon the beast of Errour Fight zealously fight indefatigably and prevail In the battails of Christ as S. Chrysostome observes the issue is so assured that the crown goes before the victory but when ye once have it hold fast that you have that no man take your crown Revel 3. 11. Our last rule is To know our distance and where we find invincible resistance to come off fairly So did S. Paul in the Theatre of the Ephesian Synagogue when after three months disputation some were hardened and in stead of believing blasphemed the way of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he departed and separated Act. 19. 9. Those beasts we cannot master we must give up If Babylon will not be cur'd she must be left to her self To apply this to the Theatre of the times There is no challenge either more frequent or more heavy then that we have left that Church which they miscal our Mother Had we gone from her that is gone from her self we had but followed her in leaving her had we left her that hath blasphemed her forsaken truth we had but followed S. Paul but now let the world know we have not left her she hath abandon'd us Non fugimus sed fugamur as Casaubon cites from our late Learned Soveraign It is her violence not our choice that hath excluded us Because we could not but leave her errors she hath ejected our persons This schism shall one day before that great Tribunal of Heaven fall heavily upon those perverse spirits that had rather rend the Church then want their will and can be content to sacrifice both Truth and Peace together with millions of Souls to their own ambition Let this suffice for the beasts of Opinion which are Errours Turn your eyes now if you please to S. Paul's fight with the beast of Practice Vices And in the first place see how the Ephesian beasts fought with S. Paul Act. 19. 28 29. Ye find them as so many enraged Bulls scraping the earth with their feet and digging it with their horns snuffing up the aire with their raised nostrils rushing furiously into the Theatre tossing up Gaius and Paul's companions into the aire and with an impetuous violence carrying all before them This hath been ever the manner of wickedness to be headstrong in the pursuit of it's own courses impatient of opposition cruel in revenge of the opposers Doth Eliah cry out against the murders and Idolatries of Ahab the beast hath him in chace for his life and earths him in his cave Doth Michaiah cross the designes of the false Prophets in the expedition of Ramoth the beast with the iron-horns pusheth him in the face and beats him down into the dungeon Doth John Baptist bend his Non licet against Herodias's incest the beast flies in his throat and with one grasp tears his head from his shoulders So it ever was so it ever will be Am I become your enemy because I tell you the truth saith S. Paul Stetisse lego judicandos Apostolos saith Bernard If still therefore heart-burnings and malicious censures attend the faithful delivery of Gods sacred errand the Beast is like it self Sagittant in obscura luna rectos corde as St. Chrysostome reads that in the Psalm In the mean time what doth S. Paul Doth he give in doth he give out No here was still 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ephes 6. 20. He traverses his ground indeed for his advantage from Ephesus to Macedonia but still he galls the beast where-ever he is as Idolaters so all sorts of flagitious sinners felt the weight of his hand the dint of his stroke all which wheresoever he finds them he impartially pierces through with the darts of denounced Judgement that is the verbum asperum and sagitta volans in Psal 91. the curse of the Law Gal. 3. 13. See how he wouuds those other beasts of Ephesus No whoremonger nor unclean person nor covetous man which is an Idolater hath any inheritance in the Kingdome of God Ephes 5. 5. and For these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience verse 6. Tribulation and anguish to every soul that doth evil In flaming fire rendring vengeance to those that know not God and obey him not And why do not we in imitation of this noble champion of God strike through the loyns of wickedness whereever we finde it that if
a man that hath chewed Saffron discolours a Painted face so this blunt sincerity shamed the glorious falshood of Superstition The proud offenders impatient of reproof try what fire and faggot can doe for them and now according to the old word suppressed spirits gather more authority as the Egyptian violence rather addeth to God's Israel Insomuch as Erasmus could tell the Rector of Lovan that by burning Luther's Books they might rid him from the Libraries of men not from their Hearts The ventilation of these points diffused them to the knowledge of the World and now upon serious scanning it came to this as that Honour of Rotterdam professeth Non defuisse that there wanted not great Divines which durst confidently affirm that there was nothing in Luther which might not be defended by good and allowed Authours Nothing doth so whet the edge of wit as contradiction Now he who at first like the blind man in the Gospel it is Beza's comparison saw men like trees upon more clear light sees and wonders at those gross Superstitions and Tyrannies wherewith the Church of God had been long abused And now as the first Hue and Cry raiseth a whole Countrie the World was awakened with the noise and startling up saw and stood amazed to see it s own Slavery and besottedness Mean while that God who cannot be wanting to himself raiseth up Abettors to his Truth The contention grows Books flie abroad on both parts Straight Buls bellow from Rome nothing but Death and Damnation to the opposites Excommunications are thundred out from their Capitoline powers against all the partakers of this so called Heresie the flashes of publick Anathemas strike them down to Hell The condemned reprovers stand upon their own integrity call Heaven and Earth to record how justly they have complained how unjustly they are censured in large Volumes defending their innocence and challenging an undeniable part in the true visible Church of God from which they are pretended to be ejected appeal next to the Tribunal of Heaven to the sentence of a free general Council for their right Profer is made at last of a Synod at Trent but neither free nor general nor such as would afford after all semblances either safety of access or possibility of indifferency That partial meeting as it was prompted to speak condemns us unheard right so as Ruffinus reports it in that case of Athanasius Judicandi potestas c. The power of judging was in the accusers contrary to the rule of their own Law Non debet c. The same party may not be the Judge Accuser Witness contrary to that just rule of Theodericus reported by Cassiodore Sententia c. The sentence that is given in the absence of the parties is of no moment We are still where we were opposing suffering in these terms we stand What shall we say then if men would either not have deserved or have patiently indured reproof this breach had never been Wo be to the men by whom this offence cometh For us that rule of Saint Bernard shall clearly acquit us before God and his Angels Cam carpuntur vitia c. When faults are taxed and scandal grows he is the cause of the scandal who did that which was worthy to be reproved not he that reproved the ill-doer CHAP. III. The Reformed unjustly charged with Novelty Heresie Schisme BE it therefore known to all the world that our Church is onely Reformed or Repaired not made new there is not one Stone of a new foundation laid by us yea the old Wals stand still onely the overcasting of those ancient stones with the untempered morter of new inventions displeaseth us Plainly set aside the Corruptions and the Church is the same And what are these Corruptions but unsound adjections to the Ancient structure of Religion These we cannot but oppose and are therefore unjustly and imperiously ejected Hence it is that ours is by the opposite styled an Ablative or Negative Religion forsomuch as we joyn with all true Christians in all affirmative positions of ancient Faith onely standing upon the denial of some late and undue additaments to the Christian belief Or if those Additions be reckoned for ruines it is a sure Rule which Durandus gives concerning Material Churches appliable to the Spiritual That if the Wall be decayed not at once but successively it is judged still the same Church and upon reparation not to be re-consecrated but onely reconciled Well therefore may those mouths stop themselves which loudly call for the names of the Professors of our Faith in all succession of times till Luther look'd forth into the World Had we gone about to broach any new positive Truths unseen unheard of former times well and justly might they challenge us for a deduction of this line of Doctrine from a pedigree of Predecessours Now that we onely disclaim their superfluous and novel opinions and practices which have been by degrees thrust upon the Church of God retaining inviolably all former Articles of Christian Faith how idle is this plea how worthy of hissing out Who sees not now that all we need to doe is but to shew that all those points which we cry down in the Romane Church are such as carry in them a manifest brand of Newness and Absurdity This proof will clearly justifie our refusal Let them see how they shall once before the awful Tribunal of our last Judge justifie their uncharitableness who cease not upon this our refusal to eject and condemn us The Church of Rome is sick ingenuous Cassander confesseth so Nec inficior c. I deny not saith he that the Romane Church is not a little changed from her ancient beauty and brightness and that she is deformed with many diseases and vicious distempers Bernard tells us how it must be dieted profitable though unpleasing medicines must be poured into the mouth of it Luther and his associates did this office as Erasmus acknowledgeth Lutherus porrexit Luther saith he gave the World a potion violent and bitter whatever it were I wish it may breed some good health in the body of Christian people so miserably foul with all kinds of evils Never did Luther mean to take away the life of that Church but the sickness wherein as Socrates answered to his Judges surely he deserved recompence in stead of rage For as S. Ambrose worthily Dulcior est Sweeter is a religious chastisement then a smoothing remission This that was meant to the Churches health proves the Physicians disease so did the bitterness of our wholsome draughts offend that we are beaten out of doors neither did we run from that Church but are driven away as our late Soveraign professeth by Casaubon's hand We know that of Cyrill is a true word Those which sever themselves from the Church and communion are the enemies of God and friends of
him Insomuch as Cardinal Bellarmine himself is fain to confess a very high Hyperbole in their speeches Non est novum It is no unusual thing saith he with the Ancients and especially Irenaeus Hilary Nyssen Cyril and others to say that our bodies are nourished by the holy Eucharist Neither do they use less height of speech as our Learned Bishop hath particularly observed in expressing our participation of Christ in Baptisme wherein yet never any man pleaded a Transubstantiation Neither have there been wanting some of the Classical Leaders of their Schools which have confessed more probability of ancient evidence for Consubstantiation then for this change Certainly neither of them both entred ever into the thoughts of those Holy men however the sound of their words have undergone a prejudicial mistaking Whereas the sentences of those Ancients against this mis-opinion are direct punctual absolute convictive and uncapable of any other reasonable sense What can be more choaking then that of their Pope Gelasius above a thousand years since Et tamen c. Yet there ceaseth not to be the very substance of Bread and Wine What can be more plain then that of S. Augustine It is not this Body which you see that you shall eat neither is it this Blood which my Crucifiers shall spill that you shall drink it is a Sacrament that I commend unto you which being spiritually understood shall quicken you Or that other Where a flagitious act seems to be commanded there the speech is figurative as when he saith Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man c. it were an horrible wickedness to eat the very flesh of Christ therefore here must needs be a figure understood What should I urge that of Tertullian whose speech Rhenanus confesseth to have been condemned after in Berengarius My Body that is the figure of my Body That of Theodoret The mystical signes after consecration lose not their own nature That of S. Chrysostome It is a carnal thing to doubt how Christ can give us his flesh to eate whenas this is mystically and spiritually to be understood And soon after inquiring what it is to understand carnally he thus explicates it It is to take things simply as they are spoken and not to conceive of any other thing meant by them This wherein we are is a beaten path trod with the feet of our holy Martyrs and traced with their blood What should I need to produce their familiar and ancient Advocates who have often wearied and worn this bare Athanasius Justine Origen Cyprian Nazianzen Basil Hierome Hilary Cyril Macarius Bertram besides those whom I formerly cited Of all others which I have not found pressed by former Authors that of our Albinus or Beda's learned Scholar who lived in the time of Charles the Great seems to me most full and pregnant Hoc est ergo This is therefore to eate that flesh and to drink that blood to remain in Christ and to have Christ remaining in us so as he that remains not in Christ and in whom Christ remaineth not without doubt doth not spiritually eat his flesh although carnally and visibly he chew the Sacrament of his body and blood with his teeth but rather he eates and drinks the Sacrament of so great a thing unto his own Judgement because he presumed to come unclean unto those Sacraments of Christ which none can take worthily but the clean Thus he Neither is this his single testimony but such as he openly professeth the common voice of all his Predecessours And a little after upon those words The flesh profiteth nothing he addeth The flesh profiteth nothing if ye understand the flesh so to be eaten as other meat as that flesh which is bought in the Shambles This is the ordinary language of Antiquity whereof we may truely say as the Disciples did of Christ Behold now thou speakest plainly and speakest no Parable At last Ignorance and misunderstanding brought forth this Monster of Opinion which Superstition nursed up but fearfully and obscurely and not without much scope of contrary judgements till after Pope Nicolas had made way for it in his proceedings against Berengarius by so gross an expression as the Gloss is fain to put a caveat upon Anno 1060. the Laterane Council authorised it for a matter of Faith Anno 1215. Thus yong is Transubstantiation Let Scripture and Reason shew how erroneous Sect. 2. Transubstantiation against Scripture WEre it not that men do wilfully hood-wink themselves with their own prejudice the Scripture is plain enough For the mouth that said of bread This is my Body said also of the same body My flesh is meat indeed long before there can be any plea of Transubstantiation and I am the bread that came down from Heaven so was he Manna to the Jews as he is bread to us And S. Paul says of his Corinths Ye are the body of Christ yet not meaning any transmutation of substance And in those words wherein this powerful conversion is placed he says onely This is not This is transubstantiate and if whiles he says This is he should have meant a Transubstantiation then it must needs follow that his Body was transubstantiate before he spake for This is implies it already done He adds This is my body His true natural humane Body was there with them took the Bread brake it gave it ate it if the Bread were now the Body of Christ either he must have two bodies there or else the same body is by the same body taken broken eaten and is the while neither taken nor broken nor eaten Yet he adds which is given for you This was the body which was given for them betrayed crucified humbled to the death not the glorious body of Christ which should be capable of ten thousand places at once both in Heaven and Earth invisible incircumscriptible Lastly he addes Doe this in remembrance of me Remembrance implies an absence neither can we more be said to remember that which is in our present sense then to see that which is absent Besides that the great Doctor of the Gentiles tels us that after consecration it is bread which is broken and eaten neither is it less then five times so called after the pretended change Shortly Christ as man was in all things like to us except sin and our humane body shall be once like to his glorious body The glory which is put upon it shall not strip it of the true essence of a body and if it retain the true nature of a body it cannot be at the same instant both above the Heavens and below on earth in a thousand distant places He is locally above for the heavens must receive him till the times of the restitution of all things He is not at once in many distant places of the earth
future Errours in blowing up the very grounds of these humane devices The First and main ground of both is the remainders of some temporal punishments to be pay'd after the guilt and eternal punishment remitted the driblets of Venial sins to be reckon'd for when the Mortal are defraied Hear what God saith I even I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake and will not remember thy sins Loe can the Letter be read that is blotted out Can there be a back-reckoning for that which shall not be remembred I have done away thy transgressions as a Cloud What sins can be lesse then transgressions What can be more clearly dispersed then a Cloud Wash me and I shall be whiter then snow Who can tell where the spot was when the skin is rinsed If we confesse our sins he is faithfull to forgive our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousnesse Loe he cleanseth us from the guilt and forgives the punishment What are our sins but debts What is the infliction of punishment but an exaction of payment What is our remission but a striking off that score And when the score is struck off what remains to pay Remitte debita Forgive our debts is our daily Prayer Our Saviour tells the Paralitick Thy sins are forgiven thee in the same words implying the removing of his Disease If the sin be gone the punishment cannot stay behinde We may smart by way of chastisement after the freest remission not by way of revenge for our amendment not for God's satisfaction The Second ground is a middle condition betwixt the state of eternal life and death of no lesse torment for the time then Hell it self whose flames may burn off the rust of our remaining sins the issues wherefrom are in the power of the great Pastor of the Church How did this escape the notice of our Saviour Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my Word and believeth in him that sent me hath everlasting life and comes not into judgment as the Vulgar it self terms it but is passed from death unto life Behold a present possession and immediate passage no judgement intervening no torment How was this hid from the great Doctor of the Gentiles who putting himself into the common case of the believing Corinthians professes We know that if once our earthly house of this Tabernacle be dissolved we have a building of God not made with hands eternall in the Heavens The dissolution of the one is the possession of the other here is no interposition of time of estate The Wise man of old could say The souls of the righteous are in the hand of God and there shall no torment touch them Upon their very going from us they are in peace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as S. John heard from the heavenly voice From their very dying in the Lord is their blessedness Sect. 3. Indulgences against Reason IT is absurd in Reason to think that God should forgive our Talents and arrest us for the odde Farthings Neither is it lesse absurd to think that any living soul can have superfluities of Satisfaction whenas all that man is capable to suffer cannot be sufficient for one and that the least sin of his own the wages whereof is eternall death or that those superfluities of humane satisfaction should piece up the infinite and perfectly-meritorious superabundance of the Son of God or that this supposed treasure of Divine and humane satisfactions should be kept under the key of some one sinfull man or that this one man who cannot deliver his own Soul from Purgatory no not from Hell it self should have power to free what others he pleaseth from those fearfull flames to the full Gaol-delivery of that direfull prison which though his great power can doe yet his no lesse charity will not doth not or that the same Pardon which cannot acquit a man from one hours tooth-ach should be of force to give his Soul ease from the temporary pains of another world Lastly Guilt and Punishment are Relatives and can no more be severed then a perfect forgivenesse and a remaining compensation can stand together This Doctrine therefore of Papal Indulgences as it led the way to the further discovery of the corruptions of the degenerated Church of Rome so it still continues justly branded with Noveltie and Errour and may not be admitted into our belief and we for rejecting it are unjustly refused CHAP. XII The Newness of Divine Service in an unknown tongue THat Prayers and other Divine offices should be done in a known tongue understood of the people is not more available to edification as their Cajetan liberally confesseth then consonant to the practice of all Antiquity insomuch as Lyranus freely In the Primitive Church blessings and all other services were done in the vulgar tongue What need we look back so far when even the Lateran Council which was but in the year 1215. under Innocent the third makes this Decree Quoniam in plerisque Because in many parts within the same City and Diocese people are mixed of divers languages having under one Faith divers Rites and fashions we strictly command that the Bishops of the said Cities or Dioceses provide fit and able men who according to the diversities of their Rites and Languages may celebrate Divine Services and administer the Sacraments of the Church to them instructing them both in word and example Cardinall Bellarmine's evasion is very grosse That in that place Innocentius and the Council speak only of the Greek and Latine tongue For then saith he Constantinople was newly taken by the Romanes by reason whereof there was in Greece a mixture of Greeks and Latines insomuch as they desired that in such places of frequence two Bishops might be allowed for the ordering of those several Nations Whereupon it was concluded that since it were no other then monstrous to appoint two Bishops unto one See it should be the charge of that one Bishop to provide such under him as should administer all holy things to the Grecians in Greek and in Latine to the Latines For who sees not that the Constitution is general Plerisque partibus for very many parts of the Christian world and Populi diversarum linguarum People of sundry languages not as Bellarmine cunningly diversae linguae of a diverse language And if these two only Languages had been meant why had it not been as easie to specifie them as to intimate them by so large a circumlocution The Synod is said to be universal comprehending all the Patriarchs seventy seven Metropolitans and the most eminent Divines of both East and West Churches to the number of at least 2212 persons or as some others 2285. besides the Embassadors of all Christian Princes of several Languages Now shall we think that there were in all their Territories and Jurisdictions no mixtures of inhabitants but only of Grecians and Romans or
as Hulda tels him but that his eyes might not see all the evil which should come upon Jerusalem We cannot have a better Commenter then S. Augustine If saith he the Souls of the dead could be present at the affairs of the living c. surely my good Mother would no night forsake me whom whiles she lived she followed both by land and sea Far be it from me to think that an happier life hath made her cruel c. But certainly that which the holy Psalmist tels us is true My Father and my Mother have forsaken me but the Lord took me up If therefore our Parents have left us how are they present or do interesse themselves in our cares or businesses And if our Parents do not who else among the dead know what we doe or what we suffer Esay the Prophet saith Thou art our Father for Abraham is ignorant of us and Israel knows us not If so great Patriarchs were ignorant what became of that people which came from their loyns and which upon their belief was promised to descend from their stock how shall the dead have ought to doe either in the knowledge or aide of the affaires or actions of their dearest survivers How do we say that God provides mercifully for them who die before the evils come if even after their death they are sensible of the calamities of humane life c. How is it then that God promised to good King Josiah for a great blessing that he should die beforehand that he might not see the evils which he threatned to that place and people Thus that divine Father With whom agrees Saint Hierome Nec enim possumus c. Neither can we saith he when this life shall once be dissolved either enjoy our own labours or know what shall be done in the World afterwards But could the Saints of Heaven know our actions yet our hearts they cannot This is the peculiar skill of their Maker Thou art the searcher of the hearts and reines O righteous God God only knows abscondita animi the hidden secrets of the soul Now the Heart is the seat of our Prayers the Lips do but vent them to the eares of men Moses said nothing when God said Let me alone Moses Solomon's argument is irrefragable Hear thou in Heaven thy dwelling place and doe and give to every man according to his wayes whose heart thou knowest For thou even thou only knowest the hearts of all the children of men He onely should be implored that can hear he onely can hear the Prayer that knows the heart Yet could they know our secretest desires it is an Honour that God challengeth as proper to himself to be invoked in our prayers Call upon me in the day of thy trouble and I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie me There is one God and one mediator betwixt God and man the man Jesus Christ One and no more not only of redemption but of intercession also for through him onely we have accesse by one Spirit unto the Father and he hath invited us to himself Come to me all ye that labour and are heavy laden Sect. 3. Against Reason HOw absurd therefore is it in Reason when the King of Heaven cals us to him to run with our Petitions to the Guard or Pages of the Court Had we to doe with a finite Prince whose eares must be his best informers or whose will to help us were justly questionable we might have reason to present our suits by second hands But since it is an Omnipresent and Omniscious God with whom we deal from whom the Saints and Angels receive all their light and love to his Church how extreme folly is it to sue to those Courtiers of Heaven and not to come immediatly to the Throne of Grace That one Mediator is able and willing also to save them to the utmost that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Besides how uncertain must our Devotions needs be when we can have no possible assurance of their audience for who can know that a Saint hears him That God ever hears us we are as sure as we are unsure to be heard of Saints Nay we are sure we cannot be all heard of them for what finite nature can divide it self betwixt ten thousand Suppliants at one instant in severall regions of the world much lesse impart it self whole to each Either therefore we must turn the Saints into so many Deities or we must yield that some of our prayers are unheard And whatsoever is not of faith is sin As for that heavenly glasse of Saint Gregorie's wherein the Saints see us and our suits confuted long since by Hugo de S. Victore it is as pleasing a fiction as if we imagined therefore to see all the corners of the earth because we see that Sun which sees them And the same eyes that see in God the particular necessities of his Saints below see in the same God such infinite Grace and Mercy for their relief as may save the labour of their reflecting upon that Divine mirrour in their speciall intercessions The Doctrine therefore and Practice of the Romish Invocation of Saints both as new and erroneous against Scripture and Reason we have justly rejected and are thereupon ejected as unjustly CHAP. XV. The Newnesse of Seven Sacraments THE late Councill of Florence indeed insinuates this number of Seven Sacraments as Suarez contends but the later Council of Trent determines it Si quis dixerit aut plura c. If any man shall say that there are either more or fewer sacraments then seven viz. Baptisme Confirmation c. or that any of these is not truly and properly a Sacrament let him be Anathema It is not more plain that in Scripture there is no mention of Sacraments then that in the Fathers there is no mention of Seven Cardinall Bellarmine's evasion that the Scripture and Fathers wrote no Catechisme is poor and ridiculous no more did the Councils of Florence and Trent and yet there the number is reckoned and defined So as the word Sacrament may be taken for any holy significant rite there may be as well seventy as seven so strictly as it may be and is taken by us there can no more be seven then seventy This determination of the number is so late that Cassander is forced to confesse Nec temerè c. You shall not easily find any man before Peter Lombard Which hath set down any certain and definite number of Sacraments And this observation is so just that upon the challenges of our Writers no one Author hath been produced by the Roman Doctors for the disproof of it elder then Hugo and the said Master of Sentences But numbers are ceremonies Both Luther and Philip Melanchthon professe they stand not much upon them It is the number numbred which is the thing it self mis-related
our remedies Thus that learned Spaniard in an honest confession of the degenerate courses of the late Popes from the simple integrity of their Predecessors What should I adde unto these the presumptuous Dispensations with Vows and Oaths with the Laws of God himself with the Law of Nature a priviledge ordinarily both yielded and defended by flattering Canonists and that which meets with us at every turn in Hostiensis Archidiaconus Felinus Capistranus Triumphus Angelus de Clavasio Petrus de Ancorano Panormitan as is largely particularized by our learned Bishop of Derry Sect. V. The new challenge of Popes domineering over Kings and Emperours I May well shut up the Scene with that notorious Innovation of the Popes subducing himself from the due Obedience of his once-acknowledged Lord and Soveraign and endeavouring to reduce all those Imperiall powers to his homage and obedience The time was when Pope Gregory could say to Mauritius Vobis obedientiam praebere desidero I desire to give you due obedience and when Pope Leo came with cap and knee to Theodosius for a Synod to be called with Clementia vestra concedat as Cardinall Cusanus cites it from the History The time was when Nemo Apostolicae c. No man did offer to take upon him the steering of the Apostolick Bark till the authority of the Emperour had designed him as their Balbus out of their own law That of Pope Gregory is plain enough Ecce serenissimus c. Behold saith he speaking of his own advancement to the Bishoprick of Rome our gracious Lord the Emperor hath commanded an Ape to be made a Lion and surely at his command it may be called a Lion but it cannot be one so as he must needs lay all my faults and negligences not upon me but upon his own piety which hath committed this Ministery of power to so weak an Agent The time was when the Popes of Rome dated their Apostolick letters with the style of the reign of their Lords the Emperours now ever since Pope Paschal they care only to note the year of their own Apostleship or Papacy The time was when the holy Bishops of that See professed to succeed Saint Peter in homely simplicity in humble obedience in piety in zeale in preaching in tears in sufferings now since the case is altered the world sees and blushes at the change for now Quanta inter Solem Lunam c. Look how much the Sun is bigger then the Moon so much is the Papall power greater then the Imperiall now Papa est Dominus Imperatoris The Pope is the Emperours Lord saith their Capistranus and the Emperour is subject to the Pope as his minister or servant saith Triumphus and lest this should seem the fashionable word of some clawing Canonist only hear what Pope Adrian himself saith Unde habet c. Whence hath the Emperour his Empire but from us all that he hath he hath wholly from us Behold it is in our power to give it to whom we list And to the same purpose is that of Pope Innocent the Fourth Imperator est advocatus c. The Emperour is the Popes Advocate and swears to him and holds his Empire of him But perhaps this place is yet too high for an Emperour a lower will serve fit Canonicus c. The Emperor is of course made a Canon and brother of the Church of Lateran Yet lower he shall be the Sewer of his Holiness Table and set on the first dish and hold the Bason for his hands Yet lower he shall be the Train-bearer to the Pope in his walking Processions he shall be the Quirie of his Stable and hold his stirrup in getting upon his horse he shall be lastly his very Porter to carry his Holinesse on his shoulder And all this not out of will but out of duty Where now is Augustus ab Augendo as Almain derives him when he suffers himself thus to be diminished Although there is more wonder in the others exaltation Papae Men are too base to enter into comparison with him His authority is more then of the Saints in Heaven saith one yet more he excelleth the Angels in his Jurisdiction saith another yet more once The Pope seems to make one and the same Consistory with God himself and which comprehends all the rest Tu es omnia super omnia Thou art all and above all as the Council of Lateran under Julius Oh strange alteration that the great Commanders of the World should be made the drudges of their subjects That Order and Soveraignty should lose themselves in a pretence of Piety That the professed Successour of him that said Gold and silver have I none should thus trample upon Crowns That a poor silly Worm of the Earth should raise up it self above all that is called God and offer to crawle into the glorious Throne of Heaven CHAP. XVIII The Epilogue both of Exhortation and Apologie NOT to wearie my Reader with more particularities of Innovation let now all Christians know and be assured that such change as they sensibly finde in the Head they may as truly though not so visibly note in the Body of the Roman Church yea rather in that Soul of Religion which informeth both And if thereupon all our endeavour as we protest before God and his holy Angels hath been and is only to reduce Rome to it self that is to recall it to that original Truth Piety Sincerity which made it long famous through the World and happy how unjustly are we ejected persecuted condemned But if that Antient Mistress of the World shall stand upon the terms of her Honour and will needs plead the disparagement of her retractions and the age and authority of these her impositions let me have leave to shut up all with that worthy and religious contestation of Saint Ambrose with his Symmachus That eloquent Patron of Idolatry had pleaded hard for the old Rites of Heathenism and brings in Antient Rome speaking thus for her self Optimi principes c. Excellent Princes the Fathers of your Country reverence ye my years into which my pious Rites have brought me I will use the Ceremonies of my Ancestors neither can I repent me I will live after mine own fashion because I am free This Religion hath brought the World under the subjection of the Laws these sacred Devotions have driven Hannibal from our walls from our Capitol Have I been preserved for this that in mine old age I should be reproved Say that I did see what were to be altered yet late and shamefull is the amendment of age To which that holy Father no lesse wittily and elegantly answers by way of retortion bringing in Rome to speak thus rather I am not ashamed in mine old age to be a Convert with all the rest of the World It is surely true that in no age it
better for themselves would to God they were theirs as well in true use as in possession It was an ill descant that a nimble Papist made upon those words of Luther which yield them the kernel of Christianity If we have the kernel saith he let them take the shell Soft friend you are too witty Luther did not give you the kernell and reserve us the shell He yielded you both kernell and shell such as it is but the shell rotten the kernell worm-eaten Make much of your kernell but as you have used it it is but a bitter morsel swallow that if you please and save the shell in your pocket Neither think to goe away with an idle misprision We are a true visible Church what need we more why should we wish to be other then we are Alas poor souls a true Visibility may and doth stand with a false Belief Ye may be of a true visible Church and yet never the nearer to Heaven It is your interest in the true mysticall body of Christ that must save your Souls not in the outwardly visible your Errours may be and are no less damnable for that ye are by outward profession Christians yea so much the more Woe is me your danger is more visible then your Church If ye persist wilfully in these gross Corruptions which do by consequent raze that foundation which ye profess to lay ye shall be no less visible spectacles of the wrath of that just God whose Truth and Spirit ye have so stubbornly resisted The God of Heaven open your eyes to see the glorious light of his Truth and draw your hearts to the love of it and make your Church as truely sound as it is truly visible Thus in a desire to stand but so right as I am in all honest judgements I have made this speedy and true Apologie beseeching all Readers in the fear of God before whose bar we shall once give an account of all our overlashings to judge wisely and uprightly of what I have written in a word to doe me but justice in their opinions and when I beg it favour Farewell Reader and God make us Wise and Charitable THE RECONCILER AN EPISTLE PACIFICATORY Of the seeming Differences of Opinion concerning the Trueness and Visibility of the Roman Church By JOS. EXON TO THE Right Honourable and Truly Religious My singular good Lord EDWARD Earl of NORWICH My ever Honoured Lord I Confess my Charity led me into an Errour Your Lordship well knows how apt I am to be overtaken with these better deceits of an over-kinde credulity I had thought that any dash of my Pen in a sudden and easie advertisement might have served to have quitted that ignorant Scandal which was cast upon my mistaken Assertion of the true Visibility of the Romane Church The issue proves all otherwise I finde to my grief that the misunderstanding tenacity of some zealous spirits hath made it a quarrel It cannot but trouble me to see that the Position which is so familiarly current with the best Reformed Divines and which hath been so oft and long since published by me without contradiction yea not without the approbation and applause of the whole representative body of the Clergy of this Kingdom should now be quarrelled and drawn into the detestation of those that know it not As one therefore that should think it corrosive enough that any occasion should be taken by ought of mine to ravell but one thred of that seamless Coat I do earnestly desire by a more full explication to give clear satisfaction to all Readers and by this seasonable Reconcilement to stop the flood-gates of contention I know it will not be unpleasing to your Lordship that through your Honourable and Pious hands these welcome Papers should be transmitted to many Wherein I shall first beseech yea adjure all Christians under whose eyes they shall fall by the dreadful Name of that God who shall judge both the quick and the dead to lay aside all unjust Prejudices and to allow the words of Truth and Peace I dare confidently say Let us be understood and we are agreed The Searcher of all hearts knows how far it was from my thoughts to speak ought in favour of the Romane Synagogue If I have not sufficiently branded that Strumpet I justly suffer Luther's broad word is by me already both safely construed and sufficiently vindicated But do you not say It is a true visible Church Do you not yield some kinde of Communion with these clients of Antichrist What is if this be not Favour Mark well Christian Reader and the Lord give thee understanding in all things To begin with the latter No man can say but the Church of Rome holds some Truths those Truths are God's and in his right ours why should not we challenge our own wheresoever we find it If a very Devil shall say of Christ Thou art the Son of the living God we will snatch this Truth out of his mouth as usurped and in spight of him proclaim it for our own Indeed there is no communion betwixt light and darkness but there is communion betwixt light and light Now all Truth is Light and therefore symbolizeth with it self With that light therefore whose glimmering yet remains in their darkness our clearer light will and must hold communion If they profess Three Persons in one Godhead Two Natures in one Person of Christ shall we detrect to joyn with them in this Christian Verity We abhor to have any Communion with them in their Errours in their Idolatrous or Superstitious practices these are their own not ours If we durst have taken their part in these this breach had not been Now who can but say that we must hate their evil and allow their good It is no countenance to their Errours that we imbrace our own Truths it is no disparagement to our Truths that they have blended them with their Errours Here can be no difference then if this Communion be not mistaken No man will say that we may sever from their common Truths no man will say that we may joyn with them in their hateful Errours For the former He that saith a Thief is truly a man doth he therein favour that Thief He that saith a diseased dropsied dying body is a true though corrupt body doth he favour that Disease or that living carkass It is no other no more that I say of the Church of Rome Trueness of Being and outward Visibility are no praise to her yea these are aggravations to her falshood The advantage that is both sought and found in this Assertion is onely ours as we shall see in the sequel without any danger of their gain I say then that she is a True Church but I say withall she is a false Church True in Existence but false in Belief Let not the homonymie of a word breed jarres where the sense is accorded If we do not yield her the true Being of a Church why do we
in my Fathers Study where of I conceived good use might be made in regard of that spirituall advantage which they promised I obtained of him good leave to send them abroad whereto he professed himself the more easily induced for that his continuall and weighty employments in this large and busie Diocese will not yet afford him leisure to dispatch those his other fixed Meditations on the History of the New Testament In the mean time the expressions of these voluntary and sudden thoughts of his shall testifie how fruitfully he is wont to improve those short ends of time which are stolne from his more important avocations and unlesse my hopes fail me the pattern of them may prove not a little beneficial to others Holy mindes have been ever wont to look through these bodily Objects at spiritual and heavenly So Sulpitius reports of S. Martin that seeing a Sheep newly shorn he could say Loe here is one that hath performed that command in the Gospel having two Coats she hath given away one and seeing an Hogherd freezing in a thin suit of skins Loe said he there is Adam cast out of Paradise and seeing a Medow part rooted up part whole but eaten down and part flourishing he said The first was the state of Fornication the second of Marriage the third of Virginity But what do I seek any other Author then the Lord of Life himself who upon the drawing of water from the Well of Shilo on the day of the great Hosanna took occasion to speak of those Living waters which should flow from every true believer John 7. 38. and upon occasion of a bodily Feast Luke 14. entred into that Divine discourse of God's gracious invitation of us to those spiritual viands of Grace and Glory Thus methinks we should still be climbing up in our thoughts from Earth to Heaven and suffer no Object to crosse us in our way without some spiritual Use and Application Thus it pleased my Reverend Father sometimes to recreate himself whose manner hath been when any of these Meditations have unsought offer'd themselves unto him presently to set them down a course which I wish had been also taken in many more which might no doubt have been very profitable These as they are I send forth under your Honourable Name out of those many Respects which are in an hereditary right due to your Lordship as being apparent Heir to those two singular Patrons of my justly-Reverenced Father the eminent Vertue of which your Noble Parents in a gracious Succession yields to your Lordship an happy Example which to follow is the onely way to true Honour For the daily increase whereof here and the everlasting Crown of it hereafter his Prayers to God shall not be wanting who desires to be accounted Your Lordships devoted in all humble observance RO. HALL Occasionall MEDITATIONS The Proeme I Have heedlesly lost I confesse many good thoughts these few my Paper hath preserved from vanishing the example whereof may perhaps be more usefull then the matter Our active Soul can no more forbear to think then the Eye can chuse but see when it is open Would we but keep our wholesome Notions together mankinde would be too rich To doe well no Object should passe us without use every thing that we see reads us new lectures of Wisdome and Piety It is a shame for a man to be ignorant or Godlesse under so many Tutors For me I would not wish to live longer then I shall be better for my eyes and have thought it thank-worthy thus to teach weak mindes how to improve their thoughts upon all like occasions And if ever these lines shall come to the publick view I desire and charge my Reader whosoever he be to make me and himself so happy as to take out my Lesson and to learn how to read Gods great Book by mine The TABLE of these MEDITATIONS following MED I. Upon the sight of the Heavens moving Pag. 452 MED II. Upon the sight of a Diall ib. MED III. Upon the sight of an Eclipse of the Sun ib. MED IV. Upon the sight of a gliding Star 453 MED V. Upon a fair Prospect ib. MED VI. Upon the frame of a Globe casually broken 454 MED VII Upon a Cloud ib. MED VIII Upon the sight of a Grave digged up ib. MED IX Upon the sight of Gold melted 455 MED X. Upon the sight of a Pitcher carried ib. MED XI Upon the sight of a Tree full blossomed ib. MED XII Upon the report of a man suddenly struck dead in his Sin ib. MED XIII Upon the view of the Heaven and the Earth 456 MED XIV Upon occasion of a Red-breast coming into his Chamber ib. MED XV. Upon occasion of a Spider in his Window ib. MED XVI Upon the sight of a Rain in the Sun-shine 457 MED XVII Upon the length of the way ib. MED XVIII Upon the Rain and Waters ib. MED XIX Upon the same Subject 458 MED XX. Upon occasion of the Lights brought in ib. MED XXI Upon the same occasion 459 MED XXII Upon the blowing of the Fire ib. MED XXIII Upon the barking of a Dog ib. MED XXIV Upon sight of a Cock-fight ib. MED XXV Upon his lying down to rest 460 MED XXVI Upon the kindling of a Charcole fire ib. MED XXVII Upon the sight of an humble and patient Begger 461 MED XXVIII Upon the sight of a Crow pulling off wool from the back of a Sheep ib. MED XXIX Upon the sight of two Snails ib. MED XXX Upon the hearing of the street-Cries in London 462 MED XXXI Upon the Flies gathering to a galled Horse ib. MED XXXII Upon the sight of a dark Lantern ib. MED XXXIII Upon the hearing of a Swallow in the Chimney ib. MED XXXIV Upon the sight of a Flie burning it self in the Candle 463 MED XXXV Upon the sight of a Lark flying up ib. MED XXXVI Upon the singing of the Birds in a Spring morning ib. MED XXXVII Upon a Coal covered with Ashes 464 MED XXXVIII Upon the sight of a Blackmore ib. MED XXXIX Upon the small Stars in the Galaxie or milkie Circle in the Firmament ib. MED XL. Upon the sight of Boyes playing 465 MED XLI Upon the sight of a Spider and her Web. ib. MED XLII Upon the sight of a Naturall ib. MED XLIII Upon the Loadstone and the Jett 466 MED XLIV Upon hearing of Musick by night ibid. MED XLV Upon the fanning of Corn. ib. MED XLVI Upon Herbs dried 467 MED XLVII Upon the quenching of Iron in Water ib. MED XLVIII Upon a fair-coloured Flie. ib. MED XLIX Upon a Glow-worm ib. MED L. Upon the shutting of one eye 468 MED LI. Upon a Spring-water ib. MED LII Upon Gnats in the Sun ib. MED LIII Upon the sight of Grapes ib. MED LIV. Upon a Corn-field over-grown with Weeds 469 MED LV. Upon the sight of Tulips and Marigolds c. in his Garden ib. MED LVI Upon the sound of a crackt Bell. ib. MED LVII Upon the sight
of a Blinde man ib. MED LVIII Upon a Beech-tree full of Nuts 470 MED LIX Upon the sight of a piece of Money under the Water ib. MED LX. Upon the first rumour of the Earthquake at Lime wherein a Wood was swallowed up with the fall of two Hills ib. MED LXI Upon the sight of a Dormouse 471 MED LXII Upon Bees fighting ib. MED LXIII Upon Wasps falling into a Glass ib. MED LXIV Upon a Spring in the wilde Forest 472 MED LXV Upon the sight of an Owle in the twilight ibid. MED LXVI Upon an Arm benummed 473 MED LXVII Upon the Sparks flying upward ib. MED LXVIII Upon the sight of a Raven ib. MED LXIX Upon a Worm 474 MED LXX Upon the putting on of his Cloaths ibid. MED LXXI Upon the sight of a great Library ibid. MED LXXII Upon the red Cross on a Door 475 MED LXXIII Upon the change of Weather ib. MED LXXIV Upon the sight of a Marriage ib. MED LXXV Upon the sight of a Snake 476 MED LXXVI Upon the Ruines of an Abby ib. MED LXXVII Upon the discharging of a Peece 477 MED LXXVIII Upon the tolling of a passing-Bell ib. MED LXXIX Upon a Defamation dispersed 478 MED LXXX Upon a ring of Bells ib. MED LXXXI Upon the sight of a full Table at a Feast ib. MED LXXXII Upon the hearing of a Lute well played on 479 MED LXXXIII Upon the sight and noise of a Peacock ib. MED LXXXIV Upon a penitent Malefactor ibid. MED LXXXV Upon the sight of a Lilly 480 MED LXXXVI Upon the sight of a Coffin stuck with Flowers ib. MED LXXXVII Upon the view of the World ib. MED LXXXVIII Upon the stinging of a Wasp 481 MED LXXXIX Upon the Arraignment of a Felon ib. MED XC Upon the Crowing of a Cock 482 MED XCI Upon the variety of Thoughts ib. MED XCII Upon the sight of an Harlot carted ibid. MED XCIII Upon the smell of a Rose 483 MED XCIV Upon a cancelled Bond. ib. MED XCV Upon the report of a great losse by Sea ib. MED XCVI Upon sight of a bright Skie full of Stars 484 MED XCVII Upon the rumours of Wars ib. MED XCVIII Upon a Childe crying 485 MED XCIX Upon the beginning of a Sicknesse ibid. MED C. Upon the challenge of a Promise 486 MED CI. Upon the sight of Flies ib. MED CII Upon the sight of a fantasticall Zelot ib. MED CIII Upon the sight of a Scavenger working in the Canell 487 MED CIV Upon a pair of Spectacles ib. MED CV Upon Moats in the Sun ib. MED CVI. Upon the sight of a Bladder ib. MED CVII Upon a man Sleeping 488 MED CVIII Upon the sight of a Deaths-head ib. MED CIX Upon the sight of a Left-handed man ib. MED CX Upon the sight of an old unthatched Cottage 489. MED CXI Upon the sight of a fair Pearl ib. MED CXII Upon a Screen ib. MED CXIII Upon a Bur-leaf ib. MED CXIV Upon the Singing of a Bird. ib. MED CXV Upon the sight of a man Yawning 490 MED CXVI Upon the sight of a Tree lopped ib. MED CXVII Upon a Scholar that offered violence to himself ib. MED CXVIII Upon the coming in of the Judge 491 MED CXIX Upon the sight of an Heap of stones ibid. MED CXX Upon sight of a Bat and Owle ib. MED CXXI Upon the sight of a well-fleeced Sheep 492 MED CXXII Upon the hearing of Thunder ib. MED CXXIII Upon the sight of an Hedg-hog ib. MED CXXIV Upon the sight of a Goat 493 MED CXXV Upon the sight of the Blinde and the Lame ib. MED CXXVI Upon the sight of a Map of the World ib. MED CXXVII Upon the sight of Hemlock 494 MED CXXVIII Upon a Flower-de-luce ib. MED CXXIX Upon the sight of two Trees one high the other broad ib. MED CXXX Upon the sight of a Drunken man ibid. MED CXXXI Upon the whetting of a Sithe 495 MED CXXXII Upon the sight of a Looking-glass ibid. MED CXXXIII Upon the shining of a piece of Rotten wood ib. MED CXXXIV Upon an Ivie tree 496 MED CXXXV Upon a Quartan ague ib. MED CXXXVI Upon the sight of a loaded Cart. ibid. MED CXXXVII Upon the sight of a Dwarf 497 MED CXXXVIII Upon an importunate Begger ibid. MED CXXXIX Upon a Medicinal potion ib. MED CXL Upon the sight of a Wheel 498 Occasionall MEDITATIONS I. Upon the sight of the Heavens moving I Can see nothing stand still but the Earth all other things are in motion Even the Water which makes up one Globe with the Earth is ever stirring in ebbes and flowings the Clouds over my head the Heavens above the clouds these as they are most conspicuous so are they the greatest patterns of perpetuall action What should we rather imitate then this glorious frame O God when we pray that thy will may be done in Earth as it is in Heaven though we mean chiefly the Inhabitants of that place yet we do not exclude the very Place of those Blessed inhabitants from being an example of our Obedience The motion of this thy Heaven is perpetuall so let me ever be acting somewhat of thy will the motion of thy Heaven is regular never swerving from the due points so let me ever walk steddily in the wayes of thy will without all diversions or variations from the line of thy Law In the motion of thine Heaven though some Stars have their own peculiar and contrary courses yet all yield themselves to the sway of the main circumvolution of that First mover so though I have a will of mine own yet let me give my self over to be ruled and ordered by thy Spirit in all my waies Man is a little World my Soul is Heaven my Body is Earth if this Earth be dull and fixed yet O God let my Heaven like unto thine move perpetually regularly and in a constant subjection to thine Holy Ghost II. Upon the sight of a Diall IF the Sun did not shine upon this Diall no body would look at it in a cloudy day it stands like an uselesse post unheeded unregarded but when once those beams break forth every passenger runs to it and gazes on it O God whiles thou hidest thy countenance from me methinks all thy Creatures passe by me with a willing neglect indeed what am I without thee And if thou have drawn in me some lines and notes of able endowments yet if I be not actuated by thy Grace all is in respect of use no bettter then nothing But when thou renewest the light of thy loving countenance upon me I finde a sensible and happy change of condition methinks all things look upon me with such chear and observance as if they meant to make good that Word of thine Those that honour me I will honour now every line and figure which it hath pleased thee to work in me serve for usefull and profitable direction O Lord all the glory is thine give thou me light I shall give others information both of us shall give thee praise III.
corruption she receives and restores her charge I can no more withhold my body from the earth then the earth can withhold it from my Maker O God this is thy Cabinet or Shrine wherein thou pleasest to lay up the precious relicks of thy dear Saints untill the Jubilee of Glory With what confidence should I commit my self to this sure reposition whiles I know thy word just thy Power infinite IX Upon the sight of Gold melted THis Gold is both the fairest and most solid of all Metals yet is the soonest melted with the fire others as they are courser so more churlish and hard to be wrought upon by a dissolution Thus a sound and good heart is most easily melted into sorrow and fear by the sense of Gods Judgments whereas the carnal minde is stubborn and remorslesse All Metals are but earth yet some are of finer temper then others all hearts are of flesh yet some are through the power of Grace more capable of Spirituall apprehensions O God we are such as thou wilt be pleased to make us Give me a heart that may be sound for the truth of Grace and melting at the terrors of thy Law I can be for no other then thy Sanctuary on earth or thy Treasury of Heaven X. Upon the sight of a Pitcher carried THus those that are great and weak are carried by the eares up and down of Flatterers and Parasites Thus ignorant and simple hearers are carried by false and mis-zealous Teachers Yet to be carried by both eares is more safe then to be carried by one It argues an empty Pitcher to be carried by one aâ—one Such are they that upon the hearing of one part rashly passe their sentence whether of acquitall or censure In all disquisitions of hidden Truths a wise man will be led by the eares not carried that implies a violence of Passion over-swaying Judgement but in matter of civill occurrence and unconcerning rumor it is good to use the Eare not to trust to it XI Upon the sight of a Tree full blossomed HEre is a Tree over-laid with blossomes it is not possible that all these should prosper one of them must needs rob the other of moisture and growth I do not love to see an Infancy over-hopefull in these pregnant beginnings one Faculty starves another and at last leaves the Minde saplesse and barren As therefore we are wont to pull off some of the too-frequent blossomes that the rest may thrive so it is good wisdome to moderate the early excesse of the parts or progresse of over-forward Childhood Neither is it otherwise in our Christian profession a sudden and lavish ostentation of Grace may fill the eye with wonder and the mouth with talk but will not at the last fill the lap with fruit Let me not promise too much nor raise too high expectations of my undertakings I had rather men should complain of my small hopes then of my short performances XII Upon the report of a man suddenly struck dead in his Sin I Cannot but magnifie the Justice of God but withall I must praise his Mercy It were woe with any of us all if God should take us at advantages Alas which of us hath not committed sins worthy of a present revenge had we been also surprized in those acts where had we been O God it is more then thou owest us that thou hast waited for our Repentance it is no more then thou owest us that thou plaguest our offences The wages of Sin is Death and it is but Justice to pay due wages Blessed be thy Justice that hast made others Examples to me blessed be thy Mercy that hast not made me an Example unto others XIII Upon the view of the Heaven and the Earth WHat a strange contrariety is here The Heaven is in continuall motion and yet there is the onely place of Rest the Earth ever stands still and yet here is nothing but Unrest and unquietnesse Surely the end of that Heavenly motion is for the benefit of the Earth and the end of all these Earthly turmoils is our reposall in Heaven Those that have imagined the Earth to turn about and the Heavens to stand still have yet supposed that we may stand or sit still on that whirling Globe of earth how much more may we be perswased of our perfect Rest above those moving Sphears It matters not O God how I am vexed here below a while if ere long I may repose with thee above for ever XIV Upon occasion of a Red-brest coming into his Chamber PRetty Bird how chearfully dost thou sit and sing and yet knowest not where thou art nor where thou shalt make thy next meal and at night must shrowd thy self in a Bush for lodging What a shame is it for me that see before me so liberal provisions of my God and finde my self set warm under my own roof yet am ready to droop under a distrustfull and unthankfull dulnesse Had I so little certainty of my harbour and purveyance how heartlesse should I be how carefull how little list should I have to â—â—ke musick to thee or my self Surely thou camest not hither without a Providence God sent thee not so much to delight as to shame me but all in a conviction of my sâ—llen unbelief who under more apparent means am lesse chearfull and confident Reason and Faith have not done so much in me as in thee mere instinct of Nature Want of fore-sight makes thee more merry if not more happy here then the foresight of better things maketh me O God thy Providence is not impaired by those Powers thou hast given me above these Brute things let not my greater helps hinder me from an holy security and comfortable reliance upon thee XV. Upon occasion of a Spider in his Window THere is no vice in man whereof there is not some Analogie in the brute Creatures As amongst us men there are Thieves by Land and Pirats by Sea that live by spoil and blood so is there in every kinde amongst them variety of natural Sharkers the Hawk in the Aire the Pike in the River the Whale in the Sea the Lion and Tiger and Wolf in the Desart the Wasp in the Hive the Spider in our Window Amongst the rest see how cunningly this little Arabian hath spred out his tent for a prey how heedfully he watches for a Passenger So soon as ever he hears the noise of a Flie afar off how he hastens to his door and if that silly heedlesse Traveller do but touch upon the verge of that unsuspected walk how suddenly doth he seize upon the miserable booty and after some strife binding him fast with those subtile cords drags the helplesse Captive after him into his cave What is this but an Embleme of those Spiritual Free-booters that lie in wait for our Souls They are the Spiders we the Flies they have spred their nets of Sin if we be once caught they binde us fast and hale us into Hell O Lord
deliver thou my Soul from their crafty ambushes their poison is greater their webs both more strong and more insensibly woven Either teach me to avoid Tentation or make me to break through it by Repentance Oh let me not be a prey to those Fiends that lie in wait for my destruction XVI Upon the sight of a Rain in the Sun-shine SUch is my best condition in this life If the Sun of Gods Countenance shine upon me I may well be content to be wet with some Rain of Affliction How oft have I seen the Heaven overcast with Clouds and Tempest no Sun appearing to comfort me yet even those gloomy and stormy seasons have I rid out patiently only with the help of the common light of the day at last those beams have broken forth happily and cheared my Soul It is well for my ordinary state if through the mists of mine own dulness and Satans Tentations I can descry some glimpse of Heavenly comfort let me never hope while I am in this Veile to see the clear face of that Sun without a showre such Happiness is reserved for above that upper Region of Glory is free from these doubtfull and miserable vicissitudes There O God we shall see as we are seen Light is sown for the Righteous and joy for the upright in heart XVII Upon the Length of the way HOW far off is yonder great mountain My very eye is weary with the foresight of so great a distance yet time and patience shall overcome it this night we shall hope to lodge beyond it Some things are more tedious in their exspectation then in their performance The comfort is that every step I take sets me nearer to my end When I once come there I shall both forget how long it now seems and please my self to look back upon the way that I have measured It is thus in our passage to Heaven My weak nature is ready to faint under the very conceit of the length and difficulty of this Journey my eye doth not more guide then discourage me Many steps of Grace and true Obedience shall bring me insensibly thither Only let me move and hope and God's good leisure shall perfect my Salvation O Lord give me to possesse my Soul with patience and not so much to regard speed as certainty When I come to the top of thine Holy hill all these weary paces and deep sloughs shall either be forgotten or contribute to my Happinesse in their remembrance XVIII Upon the Rain and Waters WHat a sensible interchange there is in Nature betwixt union and division Many Vapours rising from the Sea meet together in one Cloud that cloud falls down divided into several Drops those drops run together and in many rills of water meet in the same Chanels those chanels run into the Brook those brooks into the Rivers those rivers into the Sea one receptacle is for all though a large one and all make back to their first and main originall So it either is or should be with Spiritual Gifts O God thou distillest thy Graces upon us not for our reservation but conveyance those manifold Faculties thou lettest fall upon several men thou wouldst not have drenched up where they light but wouldst have derived through the chanels of their special vocations into the common streams of publick Use for Church or Common-wealth Take back O Lord those few drops thou hast rained upon my Soul and return them into that great Ocean of the Glory of thine own Bounty from whence they had their beginning XIX Upon the same Subject MAny Drops fill the Chanels and many chanels swell up the Brooks and many brooks raise the Rivers over the banks the Brooks are not out till the Chanels be empty the Rivers rise not whiles the small Brooks are full but when the little Rivulets have once voided themselves into the main streams then all is overflown Great matters arise from small beginnings many littles make up a large bulk Yea what is the World but a composition of atomes We have seen it thus in Civil Estates the empairing of the Commons hath oft been the raising of the Great their streams have run low till they have been heightned by the confluence of many private inlets Many a mean chanell hath been emptied to make up their inundation Neither is it otherwise in my whether outward or Spiritual condition O God thou hast multiplied my drops into streams As out of many Minutes thou hast made up my Age so out of many Lessons thou hast made up my competency of Knowledge thou hast drained many beneficient friends to make me competently Rich by many holy motions thou hast wrought me to some measure of Grace Oh teach me wisely and moderately to injoy thy Bounty and to reduce thy streams into thy drops and thy drops into thy clouds humbly and thankfully acknowledging whence and how I have all that I have all that I am XX. Upon occasion of the Lights brought in WHat a change there is in the room since the Light came in yea in our selves All things seem to have a new form a new life yea we are not the same we were How goodly a creature is Light how pleasing how agreeable to the spirits of man No visible thing comes so near to the resembling of the nature of the Soul yea of the God that made it As contrarily what an uncomfortable thing is Darknesse insomuch as we punish the greatest malefactors with obscurity of Dungeons as thinking they could not be miserable enough if they might have the priviledge of beholding the Light Yea Hell it self can be no more horribly described then by outward Darkness What is Darkness but absence of Light The pleasure or the horror of light or darkness is according to the quality and degree of the cause whence it ariseth And if the light of a poor Candle be so comfortable which is nothing but a little inflamed aire gathered about a moistened snuffe what is the light of the glorious Sun the great lamp of Heaven But much more what is the light of that infinitely-resplendent Sun of Righteousnesse who gave that light to the Sun that Sun to the world And if this partial and imperfect Darkness be so dolefull which is the privation of a natural or artificial Light how unconceivable dolorous and miserable shall that be which is caused through the utter absence of the all-glorious God who is the Father of lights O Lord how justly do we pity those wretched Souls that sit in darkness and the shadow of death shut up from the light of the saving knowledge of thee the only true God But how am I swallowed up with horror to think of the fearfull condition of those damned Souls that are for ever shut out from the presence of God and adjudged to exquisite everlasting darkness The Egyptians were weary of themselves in their three daies darkness yet we do not finde any pain that accompanied their continuing night What
and seek to my window in the hardest Frost There is no triall of Friendship but Adversity He that is not ashamed of my bonds not daunted with my checks not aliened with my disgrace is a Friend for me One dram of that mans Love is worth a world of false and inconstant formality XXXIV Upon the sight of a Flie burning it self in the Candle WIse Solomon sayes the Light is a pleasant thing and so certainly it is but there is no true outward Light which proceeds not from Fire The light of that fire then is not more pleasing then the fire of that light is dangerous and that pleasure doth not more draw on our sight then that danger forbids our approach How foolish is this Flie that in a love and admiration of this light will know no distance but puts it self heedlesly into that flame wherein it perishes How many bouts it fetcht every one nearer then other ere it made this last venture and now that mercilesse fire taking no notice of the affection of an over-fond Client hath suddenly consumed it Thus doe those bold busie Spirits who will needs draw too near unto that inaccessible light and look into things too wonderfull for them So long do they hover about the secret Counsels of the Almighty till the wings of their presumptuous conceits be scorched and their daring Curiosity hath paid them with everlasting destruction O Lord let me be blessed with the knowledge of what thou hast revealed let me content my self to adore thy Divine Wisdome in what thou hast not revealed so let me enjoy thy Light that I may avoid thy Fire XXXV Upon the â—ight of a Lark flying up HOw nimbly doth that little Lark mount up singing towards Heaven in a right line whereas the Hawk which is stronger of body swifter of wing towres up by many graduall compasses to his highest pitch That bulk of body and length of wing hinders a direct ascent and requires the help both of aire and scope to advance his flight whiles that small bird cuts the aire without resistance and needs no outward furtherance of her motion It is no otherwise with the Souls of men in flying up to their Heaven some are hindred by those powers which would seem helps to their soaring up thither great Wit deep Judgement quick Apprehension send men about with no small labour for the recovery of their own incumbrance whiles the good affections of plain and simple souls raise them up immediatly to the fruition of God Why should we be proud of that which may slacken our way to Glory why should we be disheartned with the small measure of that the very want whereof may as the heart may be affected facilitate our way to Happiness XXXVI Upon the singing of the Birds in a Spring morning HOw chearfully do these little Birds chirp and sing out of the naturall joy they conceive at the approach of the Sun and entrance of the Spring as if their life had departed and returned with those glorious and comfortable beams No otherwise is the penitent and faithfull Soul affected to the true Sun of Righteousnesse the Father of lights When he hides his face it is troubled and silently mourns away that sad Winter of Affliction when he returns in his presence is the fulnesse of joy no Song is chearfull enough to welcome him O thou who art the God of all consolation make my heart sensible of the sweet comforts of thy gracious presence and let my mouth ever shew forth thy praise XXXVII Upon a Coal covered with Ashes NOthing appears in this heap but dead Ashes here is neither light nor smoak nor heat and yet when I stir up these embers to the bottome there are found some living gleeds which do but contain fire and are apt to propagate it Many a Christians breast is like this hearth no life of Grace appears there for the time either to his owne sense or to the apprehension of others whiles the season of Temptation lasteth all seems cold and dead yet still at the worst there is a secret coal from the Altar of Heaven rak'd up in their bosome which upon the gracious motions of the Almighty doth both bewray some remainders of that Divine fire and is easily raised to a perfect flame Nothing is more dangerous then to judge by appearances Why should I deject my self or censure others for the utter extinction of that Spirit which doth but hide it self in the Soul for a glorious advantage XXXVIII Upon the sight of a Blackmore LOE there is a man whose hue shews him to be far from home his very skin bewrays his Climate it is night in his face whiles it is day in ours What a difference there is in men both in their fashion and colour and yet all Children of one Father Neither is there lesse variety in their insides their Dispositions Judgements Opinions differ as much as their Shapes and Complexions That which is Beauty to one is Deformity to another We should be look'd upon in this mans Country with no lesse wonder and strange coynesse then he is here our Whitenesse would passe there for an unpleasing indigestion of form Outward Beauty is more in the eye of the beholder then in the face that is seen in every Colour that is fair which pleaseth The very Spouse of Christ can say I am black but comely This is our colour Spiritually yet the eye of our gracious God and Saviour can see that Beauty in us wherewith he is delighted The true Moses marries a Black-more Christ his Church It is not for us to regard the skin but the Soul If that be innocent pure holy the blots of an out-side cannot set us off from the love of him who hath said Behold thou art fair my Sister my Spouse if that be foul and black it is not in the power of an Angelicall brightnesse of our hide to make us other then a loathsome eye-sore to the Almighty O God make my inside lovely to thee I know that beauty will hold whiles weather casualty age disease may deforme the outer man and marre both colour and feature XXXIX Upon the small Stars in the Galaxie or milkie Circle in the Firmament WHat a clear lightsomnesse there is in yonder Circle of the Heaven above the rest What can we suppose the reason of it but that the light of many smaller Stars is united there and causes that constant brightness And yet those small Stars are not discerned whiles the splendor which ariseth from them is so notably remarkable In this lower Heaven of ours many a man is made conspicuous by his good qualities and deserts but I most admire the Humility and Grace of those whose Vertues and Merits are usefully visible whiles their Persons are obscure It is secretly glorious for a man to shine unseen Doubtlesse it is the height that makes those Stars so small and invisible were they lower they would be seen more There is no true
the least substance To affect obscurity or submission is base and suspicious but that LIV. Upon a Corn-field over-grown with Weeds HEre were a goodly field of Corn if it were not over-laid with Weeds I do not like these reds and blews and yellows amongst these plain stalks and ears This beauty would do well elswhere I had rather to see a plot lesse fair and more yielding In this Field I see a true picture of the World wherein there is more glory then true substance wherein the greater part carries it from the better wherein the native sons of the Earth out-strip the adventitious brood of Grace wherein Parasites and unprofitable hang-byes do both rob and overtop their Masters Both Field and World grow alike look alike and shall end alike both are for the Fire whiles the homely and solid ears of despised Vertue shall be for the garners of Immortality LV. Upon the sight of Tulips and Marigolds c. in his Garden THese Flowers are true Clients of the Sun how observant they are of his motion and influence At Even they shut up as mourning for his departure without whom they neither can nor would flourish in the Morning they welcome his rising with a chearfull openness and at Noon are fully displayed in a free acknowledgment of his bounty Thus doth the good heart unto God When thou turnedst away thy face I was troubled saith the man after Gods own heart In thy presence is life yea the fulnesse of joy Thus doth the Carnall heart to the world when that withdraws his favour he is dejected and revives with a smile All is in our choice whatsoever is our Sun will thus carry us O God be thou to me such as thou art in thy self thou shalt be mercifull in drawing me I shall be happy in following thee LVI Upon the sound of a crackt Bell. WHat an harsh sound doth this Bell make in every eaâ—e The metall is good enough it is the rift that makes it so unpleasingly jarring How too like is this Bell to a scandalous and ill-lived Teacher His Calling is honourable his noise is heard far enough but the flaw which is noted in his Life marres his Doctrine and offends those ears which else would take pleasure in his teaching It is possible that such a one even by that discordous noise may ring in others into the triumphant Church of Heaven but there is no remedy for himself but the fire whether for his reforming or judgment LVII Upon the sight of a Blinde man HOW much am I bound to God that hath given me eyes to see this mans want of eyes With what suspicion and fear he walks How doth his hand and staffe examine his way With what jealousie doth he receive every morsell every draught and yet meets with many a post and stumbles at many a stone and swallows many a flie To him the world is as if it were not or as if it were all rubs and snares and downfalls and if any man will lend him an hand he must trust to his however faithlesse guide without all comfort save this that he cannot see himself miscarry Many a one is thus Spiritually blinde and because he is so discerns it not and not discerning complains not of so wofull a condition The god of this world hath blinded the eyes of the Children of disobedience they walk on in the waies of death and yield themselves over to the guidance of him who seeks for nothing but their precipitation into Hell It is an addition to the misery of this inward occaecation that it is ever joyned with a secure confidence in them whose trade and ambition is to betray their Souls Whatever become of these outward Senses which are common to me with the meanest and most despicable creatures O Lord give me not over to that Spiritual darkness which is incident to none but those that live without thee and must perish eternally because they want thee LVIII Upon a Beech-tree full of Nuts HOW is this Tree overladen with mast this year It was not so the last neither will it I warrant you be so the next It is the nature of these free trees so to powr out themselves into fruit at once that they seem after either sterile or niggardly So have I seen pregnant Wits not discreetly governed overspend themselves in some one master-piece so lavishly that they have proved either barren or poor and flat in all other Subjects True Wisdome as it serves to gather due sap both for nourishment and fructification so it guides the seasonable and moderate bestowing of it in such manner as that one season may not be a glutton whiles others famish I would be glad to attain to that measure and temper that upon all occasions I might alwaies have enough never too much LIX Upon the sight of a piece of Money under the Water I Should not wish ill to a Covetous man if I should wish all his Coin in the bottome of the River No pavement could so well become that stream no sight could better fit his greedy desires for there every piece would seem double every teston would appear a shilling every Crown an Angel It is the nature of that Element to greaten appearing quantities whiles we look through the aire upon that solid body it can make no other representations Neither is it otherwise in Spiritual Eyes and Objects If we look with Carnal eyes through the interposed mean of Sensuality every base and worthlesse pleasure will seem a large contentment if with Weak eyes we shall look at small and immaterial Truths aloof off in another element of apprehension every parcell thereof shall seem main and essential hence every knack of Heraldry in the Sacred Genealogies and every Scholastical querk in disquisitions of Divinity are made matters of no lesse then life and death to the Soul It is a great improvement of true Wisdome to be able to see things as they are and to value them as they are seen Let me labour for that power and staiedness of Judgment that neither my Senses may deceive my Minde nor the Object may delude my Sense LX. Upon the first rumour of the Earthquake at Lime wherein a Wood was swallowed up with the fall of two Hills GOod Lord how do we know when we are sure If there were Man or Beast in that Wood they seemed as safe as we now are they had nothing but Heaven above them nothing but firm Earth below them and yet in what a dreadfull pitfall were they instantly taken There is no fence for Gods hand A man would as soon have feared that Heaven would fall upon him as those Hills It is no pleasing our selves with the unlikelihood of Divine Judgments We have oft heard of Hills covered with Woods but of Woods covered with Hills I think never till now Those that planted or sowed those Woods intended they should be spent with Fire but loe God meant they should be devoured with Earth We
other services it failed me not now that I have rested upon it I finde cause to complain It is no trusting to an arm of flesh on whatsoever occasion we put our confidence therein this reliance will be sure to end in pain and disappointment O God thine arm is strong and mighty all thy Creatures rest themselves upon that and are comfortably sustained Oh that we were not more capable of distrust then thine Omnipotent hand is of weariness and subduction LXVII Upon the Sparks flying upward IT is a feeling comparison that of Job of man born to labour as the sparks to flie upward That motion of theirs is no other then natural neither is it otherwise for man to labour his Minde is created active and apt to some or other Ratiocination his Joynts all stirring his Nerves made for helps of moving and his occasions of living call him forth to action So as an idle man doth not more want Grace then degenerate from Nature Indeed at the first kindling of the fire some sparks are wont by the impulsion of the bellows to flie forward or sideward and even so in our first Age youthly vanity may move us to irregular courses but when those first violences are overcome and we have attained to a setledness of disposition our sparks flie up our life is labour And why should we not doe that which we are made for Why should not God rather grudge us our Being then we grudge him our work It is no thank to us that we labour out of necessity Out of my Obedience to thee O God I desire ever to be imployed I shall never have comfort in my toil if it be rather a purveyance for my self then a Sacrifice to thee LXVIII Upon the sight of a Raven I Cannot see that Bird but I must needs think of Eliah and wonder no lesse at the Miracle of his Faith then of his Provision It was a strong belief that carried him into a desolate retiredness to exspect food from Ravens This fowl we know is ravenous all is too little that he can forage for himself and the Prophets Reason must needs suggest to him that in a drie barren Desart bread flesh must be great dainties yet he goes aside to exspect victuals from that purveyance He knew this Fowl to be no lesse greedy then unclean unclean as in Law so in the nature of his feed what is his ordinary prey but loathsome carrion Yet since God had appointed him this Caterer he stands not upon the nice points of a fastidious squeamishness but confidently depends upon that uncouth provision And accordingly those unlikely purveyors bring him bread and flesh in the Morning and bread and flesh in the Evening Not one of those hungry Ravens could swallow one morsell of those viands which were sent by them to a better mouth The River of Cherith sooner failed him then the tender of their service No doubt Eliah's stomack was often up before that his incurious diet came when exspecting from the mouth of his Cave out of what coast of Heaven these his Servitors might be descried upon the sight of them he magnified with a thankfull heart the wonderfull Goodness and Truth of his God and was nourished more with his Faith then with his Food O God how infinite is thy Providence Wisdome Power We creatures are not what we are but what thou wilt have us when thy turn is to be served we have none of our own Give me but Faith and doe what thou wilt LXIX Upon a Worm IT was an homely expression which God makes of the state of his Church Fear not thou Worm Jacob. Every foot is ready to tread on this despised creature Whiles it kept it self in that cold obscure Cell of the Earth wherein it was hidden it lay safe because it was secret but now that it hath put it self forth of that close Cave and hath presented it self to the light of the Sun to the eye of Passengers how is it vexed with the scorching beams and wrings up and down in an helplesse perplexity not finding where to shrowd it self how obnoxious is it to the fowls of the aire to the feet of men and beasts He that made this creature such and calls his Church so well knew the answerableness of their condition How doth the world overlook and contemn that little flock whose best guard hath ever been secrecy And if ever that despicable number have dared to shew it self how hath it been scorched and trampled upon and entertained with all variety of Persecution O Saviour thy Spouse fares no otherwise then thy self to match her fully thou hast said of thy self I am a Worm and no man Such thou wert in thine humbled estate here on earth such thou wouldest be But as it is a true word that he who made the Angels in Heaven made also the worms on earth so it is no lesse true that he who made himself and his Church Worms upon Earth hath raised our Nature in his Person above the Angels and our Person in his Church to little lesse then Angels It matters not how we fare in this valley of tears whiles we are sure of that infinite amends of Glory above LXX Upon the putting on of his Cloaths WHat a poor thing were Man if he were not beholden to other creatures The Earth affords him flax for his linen bread for his belly the Beasts his ordinary Cloaths the Silk-worm his bravery the back and bowels of the earth his metalls and fewell the Fishes Fowls Beasts his nourishment His wit indeed works upon all these to improve them to his own advantage but they must yield him materials else he subsists not And yet we fools are proud of our selves yea proud of the cast suits of the very basest Creatures There is not one of them that have so much need of us They would enjoy themselves the more if Man were not O God the more we are sensible of our own indigence the more let us wonder at thine All-sufficiency in thy self and long for that happy condition wherein thou which art all perfection shalt be all in all to us LXXI Upon the sight of a great Library WHat a world of Wit is here pack'd up together I know not whether this sight doth more dismay or comfort me It dismaies me to think that here is so much that I cannot know it comforts me to think that this variety yields so good helps to know what I should There is no truer word then that of Solomon There is no end of making many Books this sight verifies it there is no end indeed it were pity there should God hath given to man a busie Soul the agitation whereof cannot but through time and experience work out many hidden Truths to suppresse these would be no other then injurious to Mankinde whose Mindes like unto so many Candles should be kindled by each other The thoughts of our deliberation are most accurate these we vent into our Papers
What an happiness is it that without all offence of Necromancy I may here call up any of the antient Worthies of Learning whether humane or divine and confer with them of all my doubts that I can at pleasure summon whole Synods of Reverend Fathers and acute Doctors from all the Coasts of the Earth to give their well-studied judgments in all points of question which I propose Neither can I cast my eye casually upon any of these silent Masters but I must learn somewhat It is a wantonness to complain of choice No Law bindes us to read all but the more we can take in and digest the better-liking must the Mindes needs be Blessed be God that hath set up so many clear Lamps in his Church now none but the wilfully blinde can plead darkness And blessed be the memory of those his faithfull Servants that have left their blood their spirits their lives in these precious papers and have willingly wasted themselves into these during Monuments to give light unto others LXXII Upon the red Crosse on a Door OH sign fearfully significant This sicknesse is a Crosse indeed and that a bloody one both the form and colour import Death The Israelites doors whose lintels were besprinkled with blood were passed over by the destroying Angel here the destroying Angel hath smitten and hath left this mark of his deadly blow We are wont to fight chearfully under this Ensign abroad and be victorious why should we tremble at it at home O God there thou fightest for us here against us under that we have fought for thee but under this because our sins have fought against thee we are fought against by thy Judgments Yet Lord it is thy Crosse though an heavy one It is ours by merit thine by imposition O Lord sanctifie thine Affliction and remove thy Vengeance LXXIII Upon the change of Weather I Know not whether it be worse that the Heavens look upon us alwaies with one face or ever varying For as continual change of Weather causes uncertainty of Health so a permanent setledness of one Season causeth a certainty of distemper perpetual Moisture dissolves us perpetual Heat evaporates or inflames us Cold stupifies us Drought obstructs and withers us Neither is it otherwise in the state of the Minde If our thoughts should be alwaies volatile changing inconstant we should never attain to any good habit of the Soul whether in matter of Judgment or Disposition but if they should be alwaies fixed we should run into the danger of some desperate extremity To be ever thinking would make us mad to be ever thinking of our Crosses or Sins would make us heartlesly dejected to be ever thinking of Pleasures and Contentments would melt us into a loose wantonness to be ever doubting and fearing were an Hellish servitude to be ever bold and confident were a dangerous presumption but the interchanges of these in a due moderation keep the Soul in health O God howsoever these Variations be necessary for my Spiritual condition let me have no weather but Sun-shine from thee Do thou lift up the light of thy countenance upon me and stablish me ever with thy free spirit LXXIV Upon the sight of a Marriage WHat a comfortable and feeling resemblance is here of Christ and his Church I regard not the Persons I regard the Institution Neither the Husband nor the Wife are now any more their own they have either of them given over themselves to other not onely the Wife which is the weaker vessel hath yielded over her self to the stronger protection and participation of an abler head but the Husband hath resigned his right in himself over to his feebler consort so as now her weaknesse is his his strength is hers Yea their very flesh hath altered property hers is his his is hers Yea their very Soul and spirit may no more be severed in respect of mutuall affection then from their own severall bodies It is thus O Saviour with thee and thy Church We are not our own but thine who hast married us to thy self in truth and righteousnesse What powers what indowments have we but from and in thee And as our holy boldness dares interesse our selves in thy Graces so thy wonderfully-compassionate mercy vouchsafes to interesse thy self in our Infirmities thy poor Church suffers on Earth thou feelest in Heaven and as complaining of our stripes canst say Why persecutest thou me Thou again art not so thine own as that thou art not also ours thy Sufferings thy Merits thy Obedience thy Life Death Resurrection Ascension Intercession Glory yea thy blessed Humanity yea thy glorious Deity by virtue of our right of our Union are so ours as that we would not give our part in thee for ten thousand Worlds O gracious Saviour as thou canst not but love and cherish this poor and unworthy Soul of mine which thou hast mercifully espoused to thy self so give me Grace to honour and obey thee and forsaking all the base and sinfull rivalty of the World to hold me only unto thee whiles I live here that I may perfectly enjoy thee hereafter LXXV Upon the sight of a Snake I Know not what horrour we finde in our selves at the fight of a Serpent Other creatures are more loathsome and some no lesse deadly then it yet there is none at which our blood riseth so much as at this Whence should this be but out of an instinct of our old enmity We were stung in Paradise and cannot but feel it But here is our weaknesse it was not the body of the Serpent that could have hurt us without the suggestion of sin and yet we love the sin whiles we hate the Serpent Every day are we wounded with the sting of that old Serpent and complain not and so much more deadly is that sting by how much it is lesse felt There is a sting of Guilt and there is a sting of Remorse there is mortall venome in the first whereof we are the least sensible there is lesse danger in the second The Israelites found themselves stung by those fiery Serpents in the Desart and the sense of their pain sent them to seek for Cure The World is our Desart and as the sting of Death is Sin so the sting of Sin is Death I do not more wish to finde ease then pain if I complain enough I cannot fail of cure O thou which art the true brazen Serpent lifted up in this wildernesse raise up mine eyes to thee and fasten them upon thee thy Mercy shall make my Soul whole my wound soveraign LXXVI Upon the Ruines of an Abby IT is not so easie to say what it was that built up these walls as what it was that pulled them down even the wickednesse of the Possessours Every stone hath a tongue to accuse the Superstition Hypocrisie Idlenesse Luxury of the late owners Methinks I see it written all along in Capitall letters upon these heaps A fruitfull Land maketh he barren for the iniquity of
thou abasest thy self to behold the things both in Heaven and Earth It is our glory to look up even to the meanest piece of Heaven it is an abasement to thine incomprehensible Majesty to look down upon the best of Heaven Oh what a transcendent Glory must that needs be that is abased to behold the things of Heaven What an happinesse shall it be to me that mine eyes shall be exalted to see thee who art humbled to see the place and state of my blessednesse Yea those very Angels that see thy face are so resplendently glorious that we could not overlive the sight of one of their faces who are fain to hide their faces from the sight of thine How many millions attend thy Throne above and thy Footstool below in the ministration to thy Saints It is that thine invisible world the Communion wherewith can make me truely blessed O God if my body have fellowship here amongst Beasts of whose earthly substance it participates let my Soul be united to thee the God of Spirits and be raised up to enjoy the insensible society of thy blessed Angels Acquaint me before-hand with those Citizens and affairs of thine Heaven and make me no stranger to my future Glory LXXXVIII Upon the stinging of a Wasp HOW small things may annoy the greatest Even a Mouse troubles an Elephant a Gnat a Lion a very Flea may disquiet a Giant What weapon can be nearer to nothing then the sting of this Wasp Yet what a painfull wound hath it given me that scarce-visible point how it envenomes and ranckles and swells up the flesh The tenderness of the part addes much to the grief And if I be thus vexed with the touch of an angry File Lord how shall I be able to indure the sting of a tormenting Conscience As that part is both most active and most sensible so that wound which it receives from it self is most intolerably grievous there were more ease in a nest of Hornets then under this one Torture O God howsoever I speed abroad give me Peace at home and whatever my Flesh suffer keep my Soul free Thus pained wherein do I finde ease but in laying honey to the part infected That Medicine only abates the anguish How near hath Nature placed the remedy to the offence Whensoever my Heart is stung with the remorse for sin only thy sweet and precious Merits O blessed Saviour can mitigate and heal the wound they have virtue to cure me give me Grace to apply them that soveraign receipt shall make my pain happy I shall thus applaud my grief It is good for me that I was thus afflicted LXXXIX Upon the Arraignment of a Felon WIth what terrour doth this Malefactor stand at that Bar his Hand trembles whiles it is lift up for his triall his very Lips quake whiles he saith Not guilty his Countenance condemns him before the Judge and his fear is ready to execute him before his Hangman Yet this Judge is but a weak man that must soon after die himself that Sentence of Death which he can pronounce is already passed by Nature upon the most innocent that act of Death which the Law inflicteth by him is but momentany who knows whether himself shall not die more painfully O God with what horror shall the guilty Soul stand before thy dreadfull Tribunall in the day of the great Assizes of the World whiles there is the presence of an Infinite Majesty to daunt him a fierce and clamorous Conscience to give in evidence against him Legions of ugly and terrible Devils waiting to seize upon him a gulf of unquenchable Fire ready to receive him whiles the Glory of the Judge is no lesse confounding then the Cruelty of the Tormenters where the Sentence is unavoidable and the Execution everlasting Why do not these terrors of thee my God make me wise to hold a privy Sessions upon my Soul actions that being acquitted by my own heart I may not be condemned by thee and being judged by my self I may not be condemned with the World XC Upon the Crowing of a Cock. How harshly did this note sound in the eare of Peter yea pierced his very heart Many a time had he heard this Bird and was no whit moved with the noise now there was a Bird in his bosome that crowed lowder then this whose shrill accent conjoined with this astonished the guilty Disciple The wearie Labourer when he is awakened from his sweet sleep by this natural Clock of the Houshold is not so angry at this troublesome Bird nor so vexed at the hearing of that unseasonable sound as Peter was when this Fowl awakened his sleeping Conscience and called him to a timely repentance This Cock did but crow like others neither made or knew any difference of this tone and the rest there was a Divine hand that ordered this Mornings note to be a Summons of Penitence He that fore-told it had fore-appointed it that Bird could not but crow then and all the noise in the High Priests Hall could not keep that sound from Peter's eare But O Saviour couldst thou finde leisure when thou stoodst at the Bar of that unjust and cruell Judgment amidst all that bloody rabble of Enemies in the sense of all their fury and the exspectation of thine own Death to listen unto this Monitor of Peter's Repentance and upon the hearing of it to cast back thine eyes upon thy Denying Cursing Abjuring Disciple O Mercy without measure and beyond all the possibility of our admiration to neglect thy self for a Sinner to attend the Repentance of one when thou wert about to lay down thy life for all O God thou art still equally mercifull Every Elect Soul is no lesse dear unto thee Let the sound of thy faithfull Monitors smite my ears and let the beams of thy mercifull eyes wound my heart so as I may go forth and weep bitterly XCI Upon the variety of Thoughts WHen I bethink my self how Eternity depends upon this moment of life I wonder how I can think of any thing but Heaven but when I see the distractions of my Thoughts and the aberrations of my life I wonder how I can be so bewitched as whiles I believe an Heaven so to forget it All that I can doe is to be angry at mine own vanity My Thoughts would not be so many if they were all right there are ten thousand by-waies for one direct As there is but one Heaven so there is but one way to it that living way wherein I walk by Faith by Obedience All things the more perfect they are the more do they reduce themselves towards that Unity which is the Center of all Perfection O thou who art one and infinite draw in my heart from all these stragling and unprofitable Cogitations and confine it to thine Heaven and to thy self who art the Heaven of that Heaven Let me have no life but in thee no care but to injoy thee no ambition but thy Glory Oh make
me thus imperfectly happy before my time that when my time shall be no more I may be perfectly happy with thee in all Eternity XCII Upon the sight of an Harlot carted WIth what noise and tumult and zeal of solemn Justice is this sin punished The Streets are not more full of beholders then clamors Every one strives to expresse his detestation of the fact by some token of revenge one casts Mire another Water another rotten Egges upon the miserable offender neither indeed is she worthy of lesse but in the mean time no man looks home to himself It is no uncharity to say that too many insult in this just Punishment who have deserved more Alas we men value sins by the outward Scandall but the Wise and Holy God against whom onely our sins are done esteems them according to the intrinsecal Iniquity of them and according to the secret violation of his Will and Justice thus those Sins which are slight to us are to him hainous We ignorants would have rung David's Adultery with Basons but as for his numbring of the people we should have past it over as venial the wise Justice of the Almighty found more wickedness in this which we should scarce have accused Doubtlesse there is more mischief in a secret Infidelity which the World either cannot know or cares not to censure then in the foulest Adultery Publick sins have more Shame private may have more Guilt If the world cannot charge me of those it is enough that I can charge my Soul of worse Let others rejoice in these publick Executions let me pity the sins of others and be humbled under the sense of my own XCIII Upon the smell of a Rose SMelling is one of the meanest and least usefull of the Senses yet there is none of the Five that receives or gives so exquisite a contentment as it Methinks there is no earthly thing that yields so perfect a pleasure to any Sense as the odour of the first Rose doth to the Sent. It is the Wisdome and Bounty of the Creator so to order it that those Senses which have more affinity with the body and with that earth whereof it is made should receive their delight and contentation by those things which are bred of the earth but those which are more sprightfull and have more affinity with the Soul should be reserved for the perfection of their pleasure to another world There and then only shall my Sight make my Soul eternally blessed XCIV Upon a cancelled Bond. WHiles this Obligation was in force I was in servitude to my parchment my Bond was double to a Payment to a Penalty now that is discharged what is it better then a wast scroll regarded for nothing but the witness of its own voidance and nullity No otherwise is it with the severe Law of my Creator Out of Christ it stands in full force and bindes me over either to perfect Obedience which I cannot possibly perform or to exquisite torment and eternall Death which I am never able to indure but now that my Saviour hath fastened it cancelled to his Cross in respect of the rigour and malediction of it I look upon it as the monument of my past danger and bondage I know by it how much was owed by me how much was payed for me The direction of it is everlasting the obligation by it unto death is frustrate I am free from Curse who never can be free from Obedience O Saviour take thou Glory and give me Peace XCV Upon the report of a great losse by Sea THe Earth and the Water are both of them great givers and both great takers As they give matter and sustentation to all Sublunary creatures so they take all back again insatiably devouring at last the fruits of their own wombs Yet of the two the Earth is both more beneficial and lesse cruell for as that yields us the most generall maintenance and wealth and supportation so it doth not lightly take ought from us but that which we resign over to it and which naturally falls back unto it Whereas the Water as it affords but a small part of our livelihood and some few knacks of ornament so it is apt violently to snatch away both us and ours and to bereave that which it never gave it yields us no precious Metalls and yet in an instant fetches away millions And yet notwithstanding all the hard measure we receive from it how many do we daily see that might have firm ground under them who yet will be trusting to the mercy of the Sea Yea how many that have hardly crawled out from a desperate shipwrack will yet be trying the fidelity of that unsure and untrusty Element O God how venturous we are where we have reason to distrust how incredulously fearfull where we have cause to be confident Who ever relied upon thy gracious Providence and sure Promises O Lord and hath miscarried Yet here we pull in our Faith and make excuses for our Diffidence And if Peter have tried those waves to be no other then solid pavement under his feet whiles his Soul trod confidently yet when a billow and a winde agree to threaten him his Faith flags and he begins to sink O Lord teach me to doubt where I am sure to finde nothing but uncertainty and to be assuredly confident where there can be no possibility of any cause of doubting XCVI Upon sight of a bright Skie full of Stars I Cannot blame Empedocles if he professed a desire to live upon earth only that he might behold the face of the Heavens surely if there were no other this were a sufficient errand for a mans being here below to see and observe these goodly Spangles of Light above our heads their places their quantities their motions But the employment of a Christian is far more noble and excellent Heaven is open to him and he can look beyond the veil and see further above those Stars then it is thither and there discern those Glories that may answer so rich a pavement Upon the clear sight whereof I cannot but wonder if the chosen Vessel desired to leave the earth in so happy an exchange O God I blesse thine Infiniteness for what I see with these bodily eyes but if thou shalt but draw the curtain and let me by the eye of Faith see the inside of that thy Glorious frame I shall need no other Happiness here My Soul cannot be capable of more favour then Sight here and Fruition hereafter XCVII Upon the rumours of Wars GOod Lord what a shambles is Christendome become of late How are men killed like flies and blood poured out like water Surely the cruelty and ambition of the Great have an heavy reckoning to make for so many thousand Souls I condemn not just Arms those are as necessary as the unjust are hatefull even Michael and his Angels fight and the style of God is the Lord of Hoasts But wo be to the man by whom the offence